diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 3 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 14534-0.txt | 8560 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/14534.txt | 8950 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/14534.zip | bin | 0 -> 148614 bytes |
6 files changed, 17526 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6833f05 --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,3 @@ +* text=auto +*.txt text +*.md text diff --git a/14534-0.txt b/14534-0.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..42d5fac --- /dev/null +++ b/14534-0.txt @@ -0,0 +1,8560 @@ +*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 14534 *** + +CHRISTMAS WITH GRANDMA ELSIE + +by + +MARTHA FINLEY + +Author of _Elsie Dinsmore_, _Elsie at Nantucket_, _Mildred and Elsie_, +_Our Fred_, _Wanted, a Pedigree_, etc. + +1888 + + + + + + + +CHAPTER I. + + +It was about the middle of November. There had been a long rain storm, +ending in sleet and snow, and now the sun was shining brightly on a +landscape sheeted with ice: walks and roads were slippery with it, every +tree and shrub was encased in it, and glittering and sparkling as if +loaded with diamonds, as its branches swayed and tossed in the wind. At +Ion Mrs. Elsie Travilla stood at the window of her dressing-room gazing +with delighted eyes upon the lovely scene. + +"How beautiful!" she said softly to herself; "and my Father made it all. +'He gives snow like wool: he scattereth the hoar frost like ashes. He +casteth forth his ice like morsels.' + +"Ah, good morning, my dears," as the door opened and Rosie and Walter +came in together. + +"Good morning, dearest mamma," they returned, hastening to her to give +and receive the affectionate kiss with which they were accustomed to +meet at the beginning of a new day. + +"I'm so glad the long storm is over at last," said Rosie; "it is really +delightful to see the sunshine once more." + +"And the beautiful work of the Frost king reflecting his rays," added +her mother, calling their attention to the new beauties of the ever +attractive landscape spread out before them. + +Both exclaimed in delight "How beautiful, mamma!" Rosie adding, "It must +be that the roads are in fine condition for sleighing. I hope we can +go." + +"O mamma, can't we?" cried Walter. "Won't you give us a holiday?" + +"I shall take the question into consideration," she answered with an +indulgent smile; "we will perhaps discuss it at the breakfast table: but +now we will have our reading together." + +At that very time Capt. Raymond and Violet in her boudoir at Woodburn, +were also discussing the state of the roads and the advisability of +dispensing with school duties for the day that all the family might +enjoy the rather rare treat of a sleigh-ride. + +"You would enjoy it, my love?" he said inquiringly. + +"Very much--in company with my husband and the children," she returned; +"yet I would not wish to influence you to decide against your +convictions in regard to what is right and wise." + +"We will go," he said, smiling fondly upon her, "I can not bear to have +you miss the pleasure; nor the children either for that matter, though I +am a little afraid I might justly be deemed weakly indulgent in +according them a holiday again so soon: it is against my principles to +allow lessons to be set aside for other than very weighty reasons; it is +a matter of so great importance that they be trained to put duties +first, giving pleasure a secondary place." + +"But they are so good and industrious," said Violet, "and the sleighing +is not likely to last long. It seldom does with us." + +"And they have been so closely confined to the house of late, by the +inclemency of the weather," he added. "Yes: they shall go; for it will +do them a great deal of good physically, I think, and health is, after +all, of more consequence for them than rapid advancement in their +studies." + +"I should think so indeed," said Violet. "Now the next question is where +shall we go?" + +"That is a question for my wife to settle," returned the captain +gallantly. "I shall be most happy to accompany her wherever she decides +that she wishes to be taken." + +"Thank you, sir. I want to see mamma, of course." + +"Then we will call at Ion, and perhaps may be able to persuade mother +to join us in a longer ride." + +"Oh couldn't we hire an omnibus sleigh and ask them all to join us? It +would just about hold the two families." + +"It is a trifle odd that the same idea had just occurred to me," he +remarked pleasantly. "I will telephone at once to the town, and if I can +engage a suitable sleigh, will call to Ion and give our invitation." + +The reply from the village was satisfactory; also that from Ion, given +by Grandpa Dinsmore, who said he would venture to accept the invitation +for all the family without waiting to consult them. + +The captain reported to Violet, then passed on into the apartments of +his little daughters. He found them up and dressed, standing at the +window of their sitting-room gazing out into the grounds. + +"Good morning, my darlings," he said. + +"Oh good morning, papa," they cried, turning and running into his +outstretched arms to give and receive tenderest caresses. + +"What were you looking at?" he asked presently. + +"Oh! oh! the loveliest sight!" cried Lulu. "Do, papa, come and look," +taking his hand and drawing him toward the window. "There, isn't it?" + +"Yes; I have seldom seen a finer," he assented. + +"And the sun is shining so brightly; can't I take a walk with you +to-day?" she asked, looking coaxingly up into his face. + +"Why, my child, the walks and roads are sheeted with ice; you could not +stand, much less walk on them." + +"I think I could, papa, if--if you'd only let me try. But oh don't look +troubled, for indeed, indeed, I'm not going to be naughty about it, +though I have been shut up in the house for so long, except just riding +in the close carriage to church yesterday." + +"Yes; and I know it has been hard for you," he said, smoothing her hair +with caressing hand. + +Then sitting down he drew her to one knee, Gracie to the other. + +"How would my little girls like to be excused from lessons to-day and +given, instead, a sleigh-ride with papa, mamma, Max and little Elsie?" + +"Oh ever so much, papa!" they cried, clapping their hands in delight. +"How good in you to think of it!" + +"'Specially for me, considering how very, very naughty I was only last +week," added Lulu, in a remorseful tone. "Papa, I really think I +oughtn't to be let go." + +"And I really think I should not be deprived of the pleasure of having +my dear eldest daughter with me on this first sleigh-ride of the +season," returned her father, drawing her into a closer embrace. + +"And it would spoil all the fun for me to have you left at home, Lu," +said Grace. + +"And that must not be; we will all go, and I trust will have a very +pleasant time," the captain said, rising and taking a hand of each to +lead them down to the breakfast-room, for the bell was ringing. + +At Ion the family were gathering about the table to partake of their +morning meal. Walter waited rather impatiently till the blessing had +been asked, then, with an entreating look at his mother, said, "Mamma, +you know what you promised?" + +"Yes, my son; but be patient a little longer. I see your grandpa has +something to say." + +"Something that Walter will be glad to hear, I make no doubt," remarked +Mr. Dinsmore, giving the child a kindly look and smile. "Capt. Raymond +and I have had a little chat through the telephone this morning. He +invites us all to join the Woodburn family in a sleigh-ride, he is +coming for us in an omnibus sleigh; and I accepted for each and every +one of you." + +Zoe, Rosie and Walter uttered a simultaneous exclamation of delight, +while the others looked well pleased with the arrangement. + +"At what hour are we to expect the captain?" asked Mrs. Dinsmore. + +"About ten." + +"And where does he propose to take us?" inquired Zoe. + +"I presume wherever the ladies of the party decide that they would like +to go." + +"Surely, papa, the gentlemen also should have a voice in that," his +daughter said, sending him a bright, affectionate look from behind the +coffee-urn, "you at least, in case the question is put to vote." + +"Not I more than the rest of you," he returned pleasantly. "But I have +no doubt we would all enjoy the ride in any direction where the +sleighing is good." + +"I think it will prove fine on all the roads," remarked Edward, "and I +presume everybody, would enjoy driving over to Fairview, the Laurels and +the Oaks to call on our nearest relatives; perhaps to the Pines and +Roselands also, to see the cousins there." + +"That would be nice," said Zoe, "but don't you suppose they may be +improving the sleighing opportunity as well as ourselves? may be driving +over here to call on us?" + +"Then, when we meet, the question will be who shall turn round and go +back, and who keep on," laughed Rosie. + +"But to avoid such an unpleasant state of affairs we have only to ask +and, answer a few questions through the telephone," said Edward. + +"Certainly," said his grandfather, "and we'll attend to it the first +thing on leaving the table." + +Everybody was interested, and presently all were gathered about the +telephone, while Edward, acting as spokesman of the party, called to +first one and then another of the households nearly related to +themselves. + +The answers came promptly, and it was soon evident that all were +intending to avail themselves of the somewhat rare opportunity offered +by the snow and ice covered roads, none planning to stay at home to +receive calls. They would all visit Ion if the ladies there were likely +to be in. + +"Tell them," said Grandma Elsie, "to take their drives this morning, +come to Ion in time for dinner, and spend the rest of the day and +evening here. I shall be much pleased to have them all do so." + +The message went the rounds, everybody accepted the invitation, and +Elsie's orders for the day to cook and housekeeper, were given +accordingly. + +The Woodburn party arrived in high spirits, a sleigh, containing the +Fairview family, driving up at the same time. They had room for one more +and wanted "mamma" to occupy it; but the captain and Violet would not +resign their claim, and Evelyn and Lulu showed a strong desire to be +together; so the former was transferred to the Woodburn sleigh, and Zoe +and Edward took the vacant seats in that from Fairview. + +The two vehicles kept near together, their occupants, the children +especially, were very gay and lively. They talked of last year's holiday +sports, and indulged in pleasing anticipations in regard to what might +be in store for them in those now drawing near. + +"We had a fine time at the Oaks, hadn't we, girls?" said Max, addressing +Evelyn and Rosie. + +"Yes," they replied, "but a still better one at Woodburn." + +"When are you and Lu going to invite us again?" asked Rosie. + +"When papa gives permission," answered Max, sending a smiling, +persuasive glance in his father's direction. + +"It is quite possible you may not have very long to wait for that, Max," +was the kindly indulgent rejoinder from the captain. + +"It is Rosie's turn this year," remarked Grandma Elsie; "Rosie's and +Walter's and mine. I want all the young people of the connection--and as +many of the older ones as we can make room for--to come to Ion for the +Christmas holidays, or at least the greater part of them; we will settle +particulars as to the time of coming and going, later on. Captain, I +want you and Violet and all your children for the whole time." + +"Thank you, mother; you are most kind, and I do not now see anything in +the way of our acceptance of your invitation," he said; but added with a +playful look at Violet, "unless my wife should object." + +"If I should, mamma, you will receive my regrets in due season," laughed +Violet. + +The faces of the children were beaming with delight, and their young +voices united in a chorus of expressions of pleasure and thanks to +Grandma Elsie. + +"I am glad you are all pleased with the idea," she said. "We will try to +provide as great a variety of amusements as possible, and shall be glad +of any hints or suggestions from old or young in regard to anything new +in that line." + +"We will all try to help you, mamma," Violet said, "and not be jealous +or envious if your party should far outshine ours of last year." + +"And we have more than a month to get ready in," remarked Rosie with +satisfaction. "Oh I'm so glad mamma has decided on it in such good +season!" + +"Hello!" cried Max, glancing back toward an intersecting road which they +had just crossed, "Here they come!" + +"Who?" asked several voices, while all turned their heads to see for +themselves. + +"The Oaks, and the Roselands folks," answered Max, and as he spoke two +large sleighs came swiftly up in the rear of their own, their occupants +calling out merry greetings, and receiving a return in kind. + +The wind had fallen, the cold was not intense, and they were so well +protected against it by coats and robes of fur, that they scarcely felt +it, and found the ride so thoroughly enjoyable that they kept it up +through the whole morning, managing their return so that Ion was reached +only a few minutes before the dinner hour. + +Ion was a sort of headquarters for the entire connection, and everybody +seemed to feel perfectly at home. Grandma Elsie was a most hospitable +hostess, and it was a very cheerful, jovial party that surrounded her +well-spread table that day. + +After dinner, while the older people conversed together in the parlors, +the younger ones wandered at will through the house. + +The girls were together in a small reception-room, chatting about such +matters as particularly interested them--their studies, sports, plans +for the purchase or making of Christmas gifts, and what they hoped or +desired to receive. "I want jewelry," said Sidney Dinsmore. "I'd rather +have that than anything else. But it must be handsome: a diamond pin or +ring, or ear-rings." + +"Mamma says diamonds are quite unsuitable for young girls," said Rosie. +"So I prefer pearls: and I'm rather in hopes she may give me some for +Christmas." + +"I'd rather have diamonds anyhow," persisted Sydney. "See Maud's new +ring, just sent her by a rich old aunt of ours. I'm sure it looks lovely +on her finger and shows off the beauty of her hand." + +"Yes, I've been admiring it," said Lulu, "and I thought I'd never seen +it before." + +Maud held out her hand with, evident pride and satisfaction, while the +others gathered round her eager for a close inspection of the ring. + +They all admired it greatly and Maud seemed gratified. + +"Yes," she said, "it certainly is a beauty, and Chess says it must be +worth a good deal; that centre stone is quite large, you see, and there +are six others in a circle around it." + +"I should think you'd feel very rich," remarked Lulu; "I'd go fairly +wild with delight if I had such an one given me." + +"Well then, why not give your father a hint that you'd like such a +Christmas gift from him?" asked Sydney. + +"I'm afraid it would cost too much," said Lulu, "and I wouldn't want +papa to spend more on me than he could well afford." + +"Why, he could afford it well enough!" exclaimed Maud. "Your father is +very rich--worth his millions, I heard Cousin Horace say not long ago; +and he knows of course." + +Lulu looked much surprised. "Papa never talks of how much money he has," +she said, "and I never supposed it was more than about enough to keep us +comfortable; but millions means a great deal doesn't it?" + +"I should say so indeed! more than your mind or mine can grasp the idea +of." + +Lulu's eyes sparkled. "I'm ever so glad for papa!" she said; "he's just +the right person to have a great deal of money, for he will be sure to +make the very best use of it." + +"And for a part of it, that will be diamonds for you, won't it?" laughed +Maud. + +"I hope the captain will think so by the time she's grown up," remarked +Rosie, with a pleasant look at Lulu; "or sooner if they come to be +thought suitable for girls of her age." + +"That's nice in you Rosie," Lulu said, flushing with pleasure, "and I +hope you will get your pearls this Christmas." + +"I join in both wishes," said Evelyn Leland, "and hope everyone of you +will receive a Christmas gift quite to her mind: but, oh girls, don't +you think it would be nice to give a good time to the poor people about +us?" + +"What poor people?" asked Sydney. + +"I mean both the whites and the blacks," explained Evelyn. "There are +those Jones children that live not far from Woodburn, for instance: +their mother's dead and the father gets drunk and beats and abuses them, +and altogether I'm sure they are very, very forlorn." + +"Oh yes," cried Lulu, "it would be just splendid to give them a good +time!--nice things to eat and to wear, and toys too. I'll talk to papa +about it, and he'll tell us what to give them and how to give it." + +"And there are a number of other families in the neighborhood probably +quite as poor and forlorn," said Lora Howard. "Oh I think it would be +delightful to get them all together somewhere and surprise them with a +Christmas tree loaded with nice things! Lets do it, girls. We all have +some pocket money, and we can get our fathers and mothers to tell us how +to use it to the best advantage, and how to manage the giving." + +"I haven't a bit more pocket money than I need to buy the presents I +wish to give my own particular friends," objected Sydney. + +"It's nice, and right too, I think, to give tokens of love to our dear +ones," Evelyn said, "but we need not make them very expensive in order +to give pleasure;--often they would prefer some simple little thing that +is the work of our own hands--and so we would have something left for +the poor and needy, whom the Bible teaches us we should care for and +relieve to the best of our ability." + +"Yes, I daresay you are right," returned Sydney, "but I sha'n't make any +rash promises in regard to the matter." + + + + +CHAPTER II. + + +In the parlor the older people were conversing on somewhat similar +topics: first discussing plans for the entertainment and gratification +of their children and other young relatives, during the approaching +holidays, then of the needs of the poor of the neighborhood, and how to +supply them; after that they talked of the claims of Home and Foreign +Missions; the perils threatening their country from illiteracy, anarchy, +heathenism, Mormonism, Popery, Infidelity, etc., not omitting the danger +from vast wealth accumulating in the hands of individuals and +corporations; also they spoke of the heavy responsibility entailed by +its possession. + +They were patriots and Christians; anxious first of all for the +advancement of Christ's kingdom upon earth, secondly for the welfare and +prosperity of the dear land of their birth--the glorious old Union +transmitted to us by our revolutionary fathers. + +It was a personal question with each one, "How can I best use for the +salvation of my country and the world, the time, talents, influence and +money God has entrusted to my keeping." + +They acknowledged themselves stewards of God's bounty, and as such +desired to be found faithful; neglecting neither the work nearest at +hand nor that in far distant lands where the people sit in great +darkness and the region and shadow of death, that on them the "Sun of +righteousness might arise with healing in his wings." + +It had been expected that the guests would stay at Ion till bedtime, but +a thaw had set in and ice and snow were fast disappearing from the +roads; therefore all departed for their homes directly after an early +tea. + +Lulu was very quiet during the homeward drive; her thoughts were full of +Maud's surprising assertion in regard to her father's wealth. + +"I wonder if it is really so," she said to herself. "I'm tempted to ask +papa; but he might not like it, and I wouldn't want to do anything to +vex or trouble him,--my dear, dear kind father!" + +An excellent opportunity for a private chat with him was afforded her +shortly after their arrival at home. The little ones were fretful and +Violet went to the nursery with them; Max hastened to his own room to +finish a composition he was expected to hand to his father the next +morning, Gracie, weary with the excitement of the day, and the long +morning drive, went directly to her bed, and having seen her in it, and +left her there with a loving good night, the captain and Lulu presently +found themselves the only occupants of the library. + +Taking possession of a large easy chair, "Come and sit on my knee and +tell me how you have enjoyed your day," he said, giving her a fond +fatherly smile. + +"Very much indeed, papa," she answered, accepting his invitation, +putting her arm round his neck and laying her cheek to his. + +His arm was around her waist. He drew her closer, saying softly, "My +dear, dear little daughter! I thought you were unusually quiet coming +home: is anything amiss with you?" + +"Oh, no, papa! I've had a lovely time all day long. How kind you were to +give us all a holiday and let me go along with the rest of you." + +"Good to myself as well as to you, my darlings; I could have had very +little enjoyment leaving you behind." + +"Papa, it's so nice to have you love me so!" she said, kissing him with +ardent affection. "Oh, I do hope I'll never, _never_ be very naughty +again!" + +"I hope not, dear child," he responded, returning her caresses. "I hope +you feel ready to resume your studies to-morrow, with diligence and +painstaking?" + +"Yes, papa, I think I do. It's almost a week since you have heard me +recite; except the Sunday lesson yesterday." + +"Yes," he said gravely, "it has been something of a loss to you in one +way, but I trust a decided gain in another. Well to change the subject, +are you pleased with the prospect of spending the holidays at Ion?" + +"Yes, papa; I think it will be lovely; almost as nice as having a party +of our own, as we did last year." + +"Possibly we may add that--a party here for a day or two--if Grandma +Elsie does not use up all the holidays with hers," he said in a half +jesting tone and with a pleasant laugh. + +"O papa, do you really think we may?" she cried in delight. "Oh you are +just the kindest father!" giving him a hug. + +He laughed at that, returning the hug with interest. + +"I suppose you and Eva and the rest were laying out plans for Christmas +doings this afternoon?" he said inquiringly. + +"Yes, papa, we were talking a good deal about games and tableaux, and +about the things we could buy or make for gifts to our friends, and what +we would like to have given us." + +She paused, half hoping he would ask what she wanted from him, but he +did not. He sat silently caressing her hair and cheek with his hand, and +seemingly lost in thought. + +At length, "Papa," she asked half hesitatingly, "are you very rich?" + +"Rich?" he repeated, coming suddenly out of his reverie and looking +smilingly down into her eyes, "yes; I have a sound constitution, +excellent health, a delightful home, a wife and five children, each one +of whom I esteem worth at least a million to me; I live in a Christian +land," he went on in a graver tone, "I have the Bible with all its great +and precious promises, the hope of a blessed eternity at God's right +hand, and that all my dear ones are traveling heavenward with me; yes, I +am a very rich man!" + +"Yes, sir; but--I meant have you a great deal of money." + +"Enough to provide all that is necessary for the comfort of my family, +and to gratify any reasonable desire on the part of my little girl. What +is it you want, my darling?" + +"Papa, I'm almost ashamed to tell you," she said, blushing and hanging +her head; "but if I do, and you can't afford it, won't you please say so +and not feel sorry about it? because I wouldn't ever want you to spend +money on me that you need for yourself or some of the others." + +"I am glad you are thoughtful for others as well as yourself, daughter," +he said kindly; "but don't hesitate to tell me all that is in your +heart. Nothing pleases me better than to have you, and all my dear +children do so." + +"Thank you, my dear, dear papa. I don't mean ever to hide anything from +you," she returned, giving him another hug and kiss, while her eyes +sparkled and her cheek flushed with pleasure. "It's a diamond ring I'd +like to have." + +"A diamond ring?" he repeated in surprise. "What would my little girl do +with such a thing as that?" + +"Wear it, papa. Maud Dinsmore has such beautiful one, that a rich aunt +sent her the other day," she went on eagerly; "there's a large diamond +in the middle and little ones all round it, and it sparkles so, and +looks just lovely on her hand! We all admired it ever so much, and I +said I'd be wild with delight if I had such an one; then Sydney said, +'Why not give your father a hint that you'd like one for Christmas?' and +I said I was afraid you couldn't afford to give me anything that would +cost so much; but Maud said I needn't be, for you were worth millions of +money. Can you really afford to give it to me, papa? I'd like it better +than anything else if you can, but if you can't I don't want it," she +concluded with a sigh, and creeping closer into his embrace. + +He did not speak for a moment, but though grave and thoughtful his +countenance was quite free from displeasure,--and when, at length, he +spoke, his tones were very kind and affectionate. + +"If I thought it would really be for my little girl's welfare and +happiness in the end," he said, "I should not hesitate for a moment to +gratify her in this wish of hers, but, daughter, the ornament you covet +would be extremely unsuitable for one of your years, and I fear its +possession would foster a love of finery that I do not wish to cultivate +in you, because it is not right, and would hinder you in the race I +trust you are running for the prize of eternal life. + +"The Bible tells us we can not serve both God and Mammon; can not love +him and the world too. + +"'If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him.' God +has entrusted me with a good deal of money, but I hold it as his +steward, and 'it is required in stewards, that a man be found +faithful.'" + +"I don't know what you mean, papa," she said, with look and tone of keen +disappointment. + +"That I must use the Lord's money to do his work, daughter; a great deal +of money is needed to help on the advancement of his cause and kingdom +in the hearts of individuals, and in the world at large. There are +millions of poor creatures in heathen lands who have never so much as +heard of Jesus and his dying love; and even in our own favored country +there are thousands who are sunk in poverty, ignorance and wretchedness. +Money is needed to feed and clothe them, to send them teachers and +preachers, and to build churches, schools, and colleges, where they can +be educated and fitted for happiness and usefulness. + +"Suppose I had a thousand, or five thousand dollars, to spare after +supplying my family with all that is necessary for health, comfort and +happiness; could my dear eldest daughter be so selfish as to wish me to +put it into a diamond ring for her at the expense of leaving some poor +creature in want and misery? some poor heathen to die without the +knowledge of Christ? some soul to be lost that Jesus died to save?" + +"Oh no, no, papa!" she exclaimed, tears starting to her eyes, "I +couldn't be so hard hearted. I couldn't bear to look at my ring if it +had cost so much to other people." + +"No, I am sure you could not; and I believe you would find far more +enjoyment, a far sweeter pleasure, in selecting objects for me to +benefit by the money the ring might cost." + +"O papa, how nice, how delightful that would be if you would let me!" +she cried joyously. + +"I will," he said; "I have some thousands to divide among the various +religious and benevolent objects, and shall give a certain sum--perhaps +as much as a thousand dollars--in the name of each of my three children +who are old enough to understand these things, letting each of you +select the cause, or causes, to which his or her share is to go." + +"Which are the causes, papa?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with +pleasure. + +"There are Home and Foreign Missions, the work among the freedmen, and +for the destitute in our own neighborhood, beside very many others. We +will read about these various objects and talk the matter over together, +and finally decide how many we can help, and how much shall be given to +each. Perhaps you may choose to support a little Indian girl in one of +the Mission schools, or some child in heathen lands; or a missionary who +will go and teach them the way to heaven." + +"Oh I should love to do that!" she exclaimed, "it will be better than +having a ring. Papa, how good you are to me! I am so glad God gave me +such a father; one who tries always to teach me how to serve Him and to +help me to be the right kind of a Christian." + +"I want to help you in that, my darling," he said; "I think I could do +you no greater kindness." + +Just then Max came into the room, and his father called him to take a +seat by his side, saying, "I am glad you have come, my son, for I was +about to speak to Lulu on a subject that concerns you quite as nearly." + +"Yes, sir; I'll be glad to listen," replied Max, doing as directed. + +The captain went on. "The Bible tells us, 'If any man have not the +Spirit of Christ, he is none of his.' If we are like Jesus in spirit, we +will love others and be ready to deny ourselves to do them good; +especially to save their souls; for to that end he denied himself even +to the shameful and painful death of the cross. + +"He says, 'If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take +up his cross, and follow me.... Whosoever doth not bear his cross, and +come after me, cannot be my disciple.' + +"That is we cannot be his disciples without doing something to bring +sinners to him that they may be saved; something that will cost us +self-denial; it may be of our own ease, or of something we would like to +do or have. + +"And it must be done willingly, cheerfully, from love to the dear Master +and the souls he died to save, and not as the way to earn heaven for +ourselves. + +"We can not merit salvation, do what we will; we must take it as God's +free, undeserved gift." + +There was a moment of thoughtful silence; then Max said, "Papa, I think +I am willing if I knew just what to do and how to do it. Can you tell +me?" + +"You have some money of your own every week; you can give what you will +of that to held spread abroad the glad tidings of salvation; you can +pray for others, and when a favorable opportunity offers, speak a word +to lead them to Christ. Ask God to show you opportunities and give you +grace and wisdom to use them. Try also, so to live, and act, and speak, +that all who see and know you will, take knowledge of you that you have +been with Jesus and learned of him." + +"Papa," said Lulu, "won't you tell Max about the money you are going to +give in our names?" + +"No, I will let you have that pleasure," the captain answered with a +kindly look and tone, and she eagerly availed herself of the permission. + +Max was greatly pleased, and Violet, who joined them just in time to +hear what Lulu was saying, highly approved. + +"But you will understand, children," the captain said, "that this +involves your gaining a great deal of information on the subject of +missions, and other schemes of benevolence, and in order to help you in +that, we will spend a short time each evening, when not prevented by +company or some more important engagement, in reading and conversing on +this topic." + +"I wish I could earn some money to give," said Lulu. "I'd like to carve +pretty things to sell; but who would buy them?" + +"Possibly papa might become an occasional purchaser," her father said, +stroking her hair and smiling kindly upon her. + +"Or Mamma Vi," added her young step-mother. + +"And I have another offer to make you both," said the captain; "for +every day that I find you obedient, pleasant-tempered and industrious I +will give each of you twenty-five cents for benevolent purposes." + +"Thank you, papa," they both said, their eyes sparkling with pleasure; +Max adding, "That will be a dollar and seventy-five cents a week." + +"Yes; and for every week that either one of you earns the quarter every +day, I will add another to bring it up to two dollars." + +"O papa, how nice!" exclaimed Lulu. "I mean to try very hard, so that I +may have enough to support a little Indian girl. And is Gracie to have +the same?" + +"Certainly; and I shall not be greatly surprised if Gracie's missionary +box fills faster than either of the others." + +"I am almost sure it will," said Lulu, sobering down a good deal; "and +Max's will be next. But I do mean to try ever so hard to be good." + +"I am quite sure you do, dear child," her father responded in tender +tones. "I know my little girl wants to improve, and I shall do all I can +to help her." + +"Papa, is that quarter a day for good conduct, to be in addition to our +usual pocket money?" asked Max. + +"Certainly, my son; your pocket money is your own, to use for your +pleasure or profit, except what you feel that you ought, or desire to +give of it; but the quarter is expressly, and only for benevolent +purposes." + +"When may we begin to earn it, papa?" + +"To-morrow." + +"I'm glad of that," said Lulu with satisfaction, "because I want to earn +a good deal before Christmas." + +Then she told of Evelyn's suggestions in regard to gifts for the poor in +their immediate neighborhood. + +"A very good idea," her father said, "and I think it may be carried out +in a way to yield enjoyment to both givers and receivers." + +"I hope it will be cold enough at Christmas time to make ice and snow +for sleighing and sledding," Max remarked; "for we boys have planned to +have a good deal of fun for ourselves and the girls too, if it is." + +"You mean if there is sleighing and sledding," his father said with an +amused look. "It might be cold enough, yet the needed snow or ice be +lacking." + +"Why, yes, sir, to be sure, so it might!" Max returned, laughing good +humoredly. + +"What kind of fun is it you boys have planned for us girls?" asked Lulu. + +"Never you mind," said Max; "you'll see when the time comes; the +surprise will be half of it you know." + +"My dear, you seem to me a very wise and kind father," Violet remarked +to her husband when they found themselves alone together, after Max and +Lulu had gone to their beds. "I very highly approve of the plans you +have just proposed for them. Though, of course the approval of a silly +young thing, such as I, must be a matter of small consequence," she +added, with a merry, laughing look up into his face. + +"Young, but not silly," he returned, with a very lover-like look and +smile. "I consider my wife's judgment worth a great deal, and am highly +gratified with her approval. I am extremely desirous," he went on more +gravely, "to train my darlings to systematic benevolence, a willingness +to deny themselves for the cause of Christ, and to take an interest in +every branch of the work of the church." + + + + +CHAPTER III. + + +Lulu's first thought on awaking the next morning, was of the talk of the +previous evening, with her father. He had said she might have the +pleasure of telling Gracie the good news in regard to the money to be +earned by good conduct, and that which was to be given by him in the +name of each of his older children; also the privilege he would accord +them of selecting the particular cause, or causes, to which the money +should go. + +Eager to avail herself of the permission, and see Gracie's delight, she +sprang from her bed, ran to the door of communication between their +sleeping rooms, which generally stood open--always at night--and peeped +cautiously in. + +Gracie's head was still on her pillow, but at that instant she stirred, +opened her eyes, and called out in a pleased tone, "O Lu, so you are up +first!" speaking softly though, for fear of disturbing their father and +Violet, in the room beyond, the door there being open also. + +Lulu hurried to it and closed it gently, then turning toward her sister, +"Yes," she said, "but it's early, and you needn't get up just yet. I'm +coming to creep in with you for a few minutes while I tell you +something that I'm sure will please you." + +She crept into Grace's bed as she spoke, and they lay for a while +clasped in each other's arms, Lulu talking very fast, Grace listening +and now and then putting in a word or two. She was quite as much pleased +with what Lulu had to tell, as the latter had anticipated. + +"Oh won't it be just lovely to have so much money to do good with!" she +exclaimed when all had been told. "Haven't we got the very best and +dearest father in the world? I don't believe, Lu, there's another one +half so dear and kind and nice. We ought to be ever such good children!" + +"Yes, but I'm not," sighed Lulu. "O Gracie, I'd give anything to be as +good as you are!" + +"Now don't talk so, Lu; you make me feel like a hypocrite; because I'm +not good," said Grace. + +"You are; at any rate you're a great deal better than I am," asserted +Lulu with warmth. "You never disobey papa, or get into a passion; and I +don't think you love finery as I do. Gracie, I want that ring yet; oh I +should like to have it ever so much! and I oughtn't to want it; it's +very selfish, because to buy it would use up money that ought to go to +send missionaries to the heathen, or do good to some poor miserable +creature; and it's wrong for me to want it, because papa says it +wouldn't be good for me; and if I were as good as I ought to be I'd +never want anything he doesn't think best for me to have. But, oh dear, +how can I help it when I'm so fond of pretty things!" + +"Lu," said Grace, softly, "I do believe that if you ask the Lord Jesus +to help you to quit wanting it, he will. But if you didn't care for it, +it wouldn't be denying yourself to do without it for the sake of the +heathen." + +"Maybe so; but I don't believe papa would let me have it even if I +wouldn't consent to give it up, and begged him ever so hard for it." + +"No, I s'pose not, for he loves us too well to give us anything that he +thinks will make it harder for us to love and serve God and go to heaven +when we die." + +"Yes, and of course that's the best way for people to love their +children. It's time for me to get up now, but you'd better lie still a +little longer." + +With that Lulu slipped from the bed, ran back to her room, and kneeling +down there, gave thanks for the sleep of the past night, for health and +strength, a good home, her dear, kind father to take care of, and +provide for her, and love her, and all her many, many comforts and +blessings; and confessing her sins, she asked to be forgiven for Jesus' +sake, and to have strength given her to do all her duty that day,--to +be patient, obedient, industrious, kind and helpful to others and +willing to deny herself, especially in the matter of the ring she had +been wishing for so ardently. + +When the captain came into the apartments of his little daughters for a +few minutes chat before breakfast, as was his custom, he found them both +neatly dressed and looking bright and happy. + +"How are you, my darlings?" he asked, kissing them in turn, then seating +himself and drawing them into his arms. + +"I think we're both very well, papa," answered Lulu. + +"Yes, indeed!" said Grace, "and I'm ever so glad of what Lu's been +telling me 'bout the money you are going to give us if we're good, and +the choosing 'bout where the other shall go that you're going to give to +help send missionaries to the heathen. Thank you for both, dear papa; +but don't you think we ought to be good without being paid for it?" + +"Yes, I certainly do, my dear little girl; but at the same time I want +my children to have the luxury of being able to give something which +they have, in some sense, earned for that purpose. I want you to learn +in your own experience the truth of the words of the Lord Jesus, 'It is +more blessed to give than to receive.' + +"Now while you are so young, not capable of earning much in any other +way, your proper business the task of gaining knowledge and skill to fit +you for future usefulness, I see no more fitting way than this for you +to be furnished with money for religious and benevolent purposes." + +"Papa," asked Lulu, "do you think it is never right for anybody to have +diamonds or handsome jewelry of any kind?" + +"I do not think it my business to judge in such matters for everybody," +he answered, caressing her and smiling down tenderly into her eyes; "but +I must judge for myself--applying the rules the Bible gives me--and to a +great extent for my children also while they are so young." + +"Not for Mamma Vi?" Lulu asked, with some little hesitation. + +"No; she is my wife, not my child, and old enough to judge for herself." + +"She has a great deal of beautiful jewelry," remarked Lulu with an +involuntary sigh, "and Grandma Elsie has still more. Rosie asked her +once to show it to us children, and she did. Oh she has just the +loveliest rings and whole sets of jewelry--pins and ear-rings to +match--and chains and bracelets! I'm sure they must be worth a great +deal of money; Rosie said they were, and I'm sure Grandma Elsie is a +real true Christian--a very, very good one and that Mamma Vi is too." + +"And I agree with you in that," was the emphatic reply. "But my daughter +and I have nothing to do with deciding their duty for them in regard to +this or other things. God does not require that of us; indeed forbids +it; 'Judge not, that ye be not judged,' Jesus said. + +"But I see plainly that my duty is as I explained it to you last +evening, and I thought then you were convinced that it would be selfish +and wrong for you and me to spend a large sum for useless ornament that +might otherwise be used for the good of our fellow creatures, and the +advancement of Christ's kingdom." + +"Yes, papa, I was, and I'm trying, and asking God to help me, not to +want the ring I asked you for; but I'm afraid it'll take me quite a +while to quite stop wishing for it," she sighed. + +"You will conquer at length, if you keep on trying and asking for help," +he said, giving her a tender kiss. + +"A good plan will be to fill your thoughts with other things," he went +on; "your lessons while in the school-room, after that you may find it +pleasant to begin planning for Christmas gifts to be made or bought for +those you love, and others whom you would like to help. I shall give +each of you--including Max--as much extra spending money as I did last +year." + +"Beside all that for benevolence, papa?" they asked in surprise and +delight. + +"Yes; what I provide you with for benevolence, is something aside from +your spending money, which you are at liberty to do with as you please, +within certain bounds," he said rising and taking a hand of each as the +breakfast bell sounded out its summons to the morning meal. + +Misconduct and poor recitations were alike very rare in the school-room +at Woodburn; neither found a place there to-day, so that the captain had +only commendations to bestow, and they were heartily and gladly given. + +The ice and snow had entirely disappeared, and the roads were muddy; too +muddy, it was thought, to make travel over them particularly agreeable; +but the children obtained sufficient exercise in romping over the wide +porches and trotting round the grounds on their ponies. + +But in spite of the bad condition of the roads, the Ion carriage drove +over early in the afternoon, and Grandma Elsie, Mrs. Elsie Leland--her +namesake daughter--Rosie and Evelyn alighted from it. Everybody was +delighted to see them, and to hear that they would stay to tea. + +"O girls," said Lulu, "come up to my room and take off your things. I've +something to tell you," and she looked so gay and happy that they felt +quite sure it was something that pleased her greatly. + +"I think I can guess what it is," laughed Rosie; "your father has +promised you the diamond ring you want so badly." + +"No, it isn't that; you may have another guess; but I don't believe you +could hit the right thing if you should guess fifty or a hundred times." + +"Then I sha'n't try. I give it up. Don't you, Eva?" + +"Yes, please tell us, Lu," said Evelyn. + +Then Lulu, talking fast and eagerly, repeated to them what she had told +to Grace, in bed that morning. + +"Oh how nice!" Evelyn exclaimed. "How I should like to be in your place, +Lu!" + +"I think it's nice, too," Rosie said, "and I'd like mamma or grandpa to +do the same by me. But I'd want my pearls too," she added, laughing. +"Mamma's rich enough to give me them, and do all she need do for +missions and the poor beside." + +"But so very, very much is needed," remarked Evelyn. + +"I've read in some of the religious papers, that if every church member +would give but a small sum yearly, there would be enough," said Rosie; +"and mamma gives hundreds and thousands of dollars; and grandpa gives a +great deal too. So I don't see that I ought to do without the set of +pearls I've set my heart on. It isn't mamma's place to do other people's +duty for them--in the way of giving, any more than in other things." + +Grandma Elsie and her older daughters were in Violet's boudoir. + +"I had letters this morning, from your brothers Harold and Herbert, Vi, +and have brought them with me to read to you," the mother said, taking +the missives from her pocket. + +"Thank you, mamma; I am always glad to hear what they write; their +letters are never dull or uninteresting," Violet replied, her sister +Elsie adding, "They are always worth hearing, Lester and I think. What +dear boys they are!" + +"And quite as highly appreciated by my husband as by yours, Elsie," +Violet said with a bright, happy look. + +"They are a great blessing and comfort to their mother," Grandma Elsie +remarked, "as indeed all my children are--their letters always a source +of pleasure, but these even more so than most; for they show that my +college boys are greatly stirred up on the subject of missions at home +and abroad; full of renewed zeal for the advancement of the Master's +cause and kingdom." + +She then read the letters which gave abundant evidence of the +correctness of her estimate of the state of her sons' minds. + +They were working as teachers in a mission Sunday school, as Bible +readers and tract distributors among the poor and degraded of the city +where they were sojourning; doing good to bodies as well as souls--their +mother supplying them with means for that purpose in addition to what +she allowed them for pocket-money;--also exerting an influence for good +among their fellow students. + +They told of interesting meetings held for prayer and conference upon +the things concerning the kingdom; of renewed and higher consecration on +the part of many who were already numbered among the Master's followers, +and the conversion of others who had hitherto cared for none of these +things. + +The reading of the letters was followed by an earnest talk between the +mother and her daughters, in which Violet told of her husband's plans +for giving through his children, in addition to what he would give in +other ways. + +"What excellent ideas?" Grandma Elsie exclaimed, her eyes shining with +pleasure. "I shall adopt both with my younger two children, one with all +of you." + +"Which is that last, mamma?" asked Violet sportively. + +"The letting each of you select an object for a certain sum which I +shall give." + +"Mamma, that is very nice and kind," remarked her daughter Elsie, "but +we should give of our own means. Do you not think so?" + +"You may do that in addition," her mother said. "I have seven children +on earth--eight counting Zoe, and one in heaven. I shall give a thousand +dollars in the name of each." + +"Mamma, I for one fully appreciate your kindness, but think you would +make a wiser choice of objects than we," said Violet, looking lovingly +into her mother's eyes. + +"I want you to have the pleasure," her mother answered, "and I am +reserving much the larger part of what I have to give, for objects of my +own selection; for it has pleased the Lord to trust me with the +stewardship of a good deal of the gold and silver which are his." + +At that moment the little girls entered the room, and Rosie, hurrying up +to her mother, asked, "Mamma, have you heard, has Vi told you what the +captain intends doing? how he is going to reward his children for good +behavior?" + +"Yes; and I shall do the same by you and Walter." + +"That's a dear, good mamma!" exclaimed Rosie with satisfaction. "I +thought you would." + +"And I intend to follow the captain's lead in another matter," Grandma +Elsie went on, smiling pleasantly upon her young daughter; "That is in +allowing each of my sons and daughters to select some good object for me +to give to." + +"That's nice too," commented Rosie: "I like to be trusted in such +things--as well as others," she added laughing, "and I hope you'll trust +me with quite a sum of money to give or spend just as I please!" + +"Ah, my darling, you must not forget that your mother is only a +steward," was the sweet toned response, given between a smile and a +sigh; for Grandma Elsie was not free from anxiety about this youngest +daughter, who had some serious faults, and had not yet entered the +service of the Lord Jesus Christ. + +"Evelyn, dear, you too, as my pupil and a sort of adopted daughter, must +share the reward of good behavior," she said, with a tenderly +affectionate look at the fatherless niece of her son-in-law. + +Evelyn flushed with pleasure; but more because of the loving look than +the promise of reward. "Dear Grandma Elsie, how very kind and good you +always are to me!" she exclaimed feelingly, her eyes filling with tears +of love and gratitude. + +"Dear child, whatever I have done for you has always been both a duty +and a pleasure," Mrs. Travilla returned, taking the hand of the little +girl, who was standing by her side, and pressing; it affectionately in +her own. + +"Well, Eva," said Rosie, lightly, "you can calculate to a cent what +you'll have for benevolence, for you're sure to earn the quarter every +day of your life." + +"Not quite, Rosie," Evelyn answered in her gentle, refined tones, "I am +liable to fall as well as others, and may astonish both you and myself +some day by behaving very ill indeed." + +"I certainly should be astonished, Eva," laughed her Aunt Elsie. "I am +quite sure it would be only under great provocation that you would be +guilty of very bad behavior; and equally certain that you will never +find that at Ion." + +"No," Evelyn said, "I have never received anything but the greatest +kindness there." + +"And you are so sweet-tempered that you would never fly into a passion +if you were treated ever so badly," remarked Lulu, with an admiring, +appreciative look at her friend, accompanied by a regretful sigh over +her own infirmity of temper. + +"Perhaps my faults lie in another direction; and how much credit do +people deserve for refraining from doing what they feel no temptation to +do?" said Evelyn, with an arch look and smile directed toward Lulu. + +"And those that tease quick tempered people, and make them angry, +deserve at least half the blame," Rosie said softly in Lulu's ear, +putting an arm affectionately about her as she spoke. "I don't mean to +do so ever again, Lu, dear." + +"I'm sure you don't, Rosie," returned Lulu, in the same low key, her +eyes shining, "and it's ever so good in you to take part of the blame of +my badness." + +The visitors went away shortly after tea, Violet carried her babies off +to bed, and the older three of the Woodburn children were left alone +with their father. + +They clustered about him, Grace on his knee, Lulu on one side, Max on +the other, while their tongues ran fast on whatever subject happened to +be uppermost in their thoughts, the captain encouraging them to talk +freely; for he was most desirous to have their entire confidence in +order that he might be the better able to correct wrong ideas and +impressions, inculcate right views and motives, and lead them to tread +the paths of rectitude, living noble, unselfish lives, serving God and +doing good to their fellow creatures. + +Sensible questions were sure to be patiently answered, requests +carefully considered, and granted if reasonable and within his power; +and instruction was given in a way to make it interesting and +agreeable; reproof, if called for, administered in a kind, fatherly +manner that robbed it of its sting. + +They talked of their sports, their pets, the books they were reading, +the coming holidays, the enjoyment they were looking forward to at that +time, and their plans for helping to make it a happy time to others. + +Evidently they were troubled with no doubt of their father's fond +affection, or of the fact that he was their best earthly friend and +wisest counsellor. + +"There are so many people I want to give to," said Lulu; "it will take +ever so much thinking to know how to manage it." + +"Yes; because of course we want to give things they'd like to have, and +that we'll have money enough to buy, or time to make," said Grace. + +"Perhaps I can help you with your plans," said their father. "I think it +would be well to make out a list of those to whom you wish to give, and +then decide what amount to devote to each, and what sort of thing would +be likely to prove acceptable, yet not cost more than you have set apart +for its purchase." + +"Oh what a nice plan, papa!" exclaimed Lulu. "We'll each make a list, +sha'n't we?" + +"Yes; if you choose. Max, my son, you may get out paper and pencils for +us, and we will set to work at once; no time like the present, is a +good motto in most cases." + +Max hastened to obey and the lists were made out amid a good deal of +pleasant chat, now grave, now gay. + +"We don't have to put down all the names, papa, do we?" Grace asked with +an arch look and smile up into his face. + +"No; we will except present company," he replied, stroking her hair +caressingly, and returning her smile with one full of tender fatherly +affection. + +The names were all written down first, then came the task of deciding +upon the gifts. + +"We will take your lists in turn, beginning with Max's and ending with +Gracie's," the captain said. + +That part of the work required no little consultation between the three +children; papa's advice was asked in every instance, and almost always +decided the question; but, glancing over the lists when completed, "I +think, my dears, you have laid out too much work for yourselves," he +said. + +"But I thought you always liked us to be industrious, papa," said Lulu. + +"Yes, daughter, but not overworked; I can not have that; nor can I allow +you to neglect your studies, omit needed exercise, or go without +sufficient sleep to keep you in health." + +"Papa, you always make taking good care of us the first thing," she +said gratefully, nestling closer to him. + +"Don't you know that's what fathers are for?" he said, smiling down on +her. "My children were given me to be taken care of, provided for, loved +and trained up aright. A precious charge!" he added, looking from one to +another with glistening eyes. + +"Yes, sir, I know," she said, laying her head on his shoulder and +slipping a hand into his, "and oh but I'm glad and thankful that God +gave me to you instead of to somebody else!" + +"And Gracie and I are just as glad to belong to papa as you are," said +Max, Grace adding, "Yes, indeed!" as she held up her face for a kiss, +which her father gave very heartily. + +"But, papa, what are we to do about the presents if we mustn't take time +to make them?" asked Lulu. + +"Make fewer and buy more." + +"But maybe the money won't hold out." + +"You will have to make it hold out by choosing less expensive articles, +or giving fewer gifts." + +"We'll have to try hard to earn the quarter for good behavior every day, +Lu," said Max. + +"Yes, I mean to; but that won't help with Christmas gifts; it's only for +benevolence, you know." + +"But what you give to the poor, simply because they are poor and needy, +may be considered benevolence, I think," said their father. + +"Oh may it?" she exclaimed. "I'm glad of that! Papa, I--haven't liked +Dick very much since he chopped up the cradle I'd carved for Gracie's +dolls, but I believe I want to give him a Christmas present; it will +help me to forgive him and like him better. But I don't know what would +please him best." + +"Something to make a noise with," suggested Max; "a drum or trumpet for +instance." + +"He'd make too much racket," she objected. + +"How would a hatchet do?" asked Max, with waggish look and smile. + +"Not at all; he isn't fit to be trusted with one," returned Lulu, +promptly. "Papa, what do you think would be a suitable present for him?" + +"A book with bright pictures and short stories told very simply in words +of one or two syllables. Dick is going to school and learning to read, +and I think such a gift would be both enjoyable and useful to him." + +"Yes; that'll be just the right thing!" exclaimed Lulu. "Papa, you +always do know best about everything." + +"I hope you'll stick to that idea, Lu," laughed Max. "You seem to have +only just found it out; but Grace and I have known it this long while; +haven't we, Gracie?" + +"Yes, indeed!" returned the little sister. + +"And so have I," said Lulu, hanging her head and blushing, "only +sometimes I've forgotten it for a while. But I hope I won't any more, +dear papa," she added softly, with a penitent, beseeching look up into +his face. + +"I hope not, my darling," he responded in tender tones, caressing her +hair and cheek with his hand, "and the past shall not be laid up against +you." + +"Papa, will you take us to the city, as you did last year, and let us +choose, ourselves, the things we are going to give?" asked Max. + +"I intend to do so," his father said. "Judging from the length of your +lists, I think we will have to take several trips to accomplish it all. +So we will make a beginning before long, when the weather has become +settled; perhaps the first pleasant day of next week, if you have all +been good and industrious about your lessons." + +"Have we earned our quarters to-day, papa?" asked Grace. + +"I think you are in a fair way to do so," he answered smiling, "but you +still have a chance to lose them between this and your bedtime." + +"It's just before we get into bed you'll give them to us, papa?" Lulu +said inquiringly. + +"I shall tell you at that time whether you have earned them, but I may +sometimes only set the amount down to your credit and pay you the money +in a lump at the end of the week." + +"Yes, sir; we'll like that way just as well," they returned in chorus. + +Violet had come in and taken possession of an easy chair on the farther +side of the glowing grate. + +Looking smilingly at the little group opposite, "I have a thought," she +said lightly; "who can guess it?" + +"It's something nice about papa; how handsome he is, and how good and +kind," ventured Lulu. + +"A very close guess, Lu," laughed Violet; "for my thought was that the +Woodburn children have as good and kind a father as could be found in +all the length and breadth of the land." + +"We know it, Mamma Vi; we all think so," cried the children. + +But the captain shook his head, saying, "Ah, my dear, flattery is not +good for me. If you continue to dose me with it, who knows but I shall +become as conceited and vain as a peacock?" + +"Not a bit of danger of that!" she returned gaily. "But I do not +consider the truth flattery." + +"Suppose we change the subject," he said with a good-humored smile. "We +have been making out lists of Christmas gifts and would like to have +your opinion and advice in regard to some of them." + +"You shall have them for what they are worth," she returned, taking the +slips of paper Max handed her, and glancing over them. + + + + +CHAPTER IV. + + +The parlor at Ion, full of light and warmth, looked very pleasant and +inviting this evening. The whole family--not so large now as it had been +before Capt. Raymond took his wife and children to a home of their +own--were gathered there;--Mr. Dinsmore and his wife--generally called +Grandma Rose by the children--Grandma Elsie, her son Edward and his +wife, Zoe, and the two younger children;--Rosie and Walter. + +The ladies and Rosie were all knitting or crocheting. Mr. Dinsmore and +Edward were playing chess, and Walter was deep in a story book. + +"Zoe," said Rosie, breaking a pause in the conversation, "do you know, +has mamma told you, about her new plans for benevolence? how she is +going to let us all help her in distributing her funds?" + +"Us?" echoed Zoe inquiringly. + +"Yes; all her children; and that includes you of course." + +"Most assuredly it does," said Grandma Elsie, smiling tenderly upon her +young daughter-in-law. + +Zoe's eyes sparkled. "Thank you, mamma," she said with feeling. "I +should be very sorry to be left out of the number; I am very proud of +belonging there. + +"But what about the new plans, Rosie? if mamma is willing you should +tell me now what they are." + +"Quite willing," responded mamma, and Rosie went on. + +"You know mamma always gives thousands of dollars every year to home and +foreign missions, and other good causes, and she says that this time she +will let each of us choose a cause for her to give a thousand to." + +"I like that!" exclaimed Zoe. "Many thanks, mamma, for my share of the +privilege. I shall choose to have my thousand go to help the mission +schools in Utah. I feel so sorry for those poor Mormon women. The idea +of having to share your husband with another woman, or maybe half a +dozen or more! It's simply awful!" + +"Yes; and that is only a small part of the wickedness Mormonism is +responsible for," remarked Grandma Rose. "Think of the tyranny of their +priesthood; interfering with the liberty of the people in every possible +way--claiming the right to dictate as to what they shall read, where +they shall send their children to school, with whom they shall trade, +where they shall live, or ordering them to break up their homes, make a +forced sale of their property, and move into another state or territory +at their own cost, or go on a mission." + +"Their wicked doctrine and practice of what they call blood atonement, +too," sighed Grandma Elsie. + +"And the bitter hatred they inculcate toward the people and government +of these United States," added Zoe. "Oh I am sure both love of country +and desire for the advancement of Christ's cause and kingdom, should +lead us to do all we can to rescue Utah from Mormonism. Do you not think +so, mamma?" + +"I entirely agree with you, and am well satisfied with your choice," +Grandma Elsie replied. + +"Perhaps I shall choose for mine to go there too," said Rosie. "But I +believe I'll take a little more time to consider the claims of other +causes." + +Walter closed his book and came to his mother's side. "Am I to have a +share in it, mamma?" he asked. + +"In selecting an object for me to give to? Yes, my son." + +"A thousand dollars?" + +"Yes." + +"Oh that's good! I think I'll adopt an Indian boy, clothe and educate +him." + +"Adopt?" laughed Rosie; "a boy of ten talking about adopting somebody +else!" + +"Not to be a father to him, Rosie--except in the way of providing for +him as fathers do for their children. Mamma knows what I mean." + +"Yes, my boy, I do; and highly approve. As a nation we have robbed the +poor Indians, and owe them a debt that I fear will never be paid." + +"I mean to do my share toward paying it if I live to be a man," Walter +said, "and I'd like to begin now." + +"I am very glad to hear it, my son," responded his mother. + +"Would you prefer to have all your thousands go to pay that debt, +mamma?" asked Rosie. + +"No, child, not all; as I have said, I highly approve of Zoe's choice; +and I would send the gospel tidings into the dark places of the earth, +to the millions who have never heard the name of Jesus." + +"And there is another race to whom we owe reparation," remarked Mr. +Dinsmore, leaning back in his chair, and regarding the chess-board with +a half rueful look. "There, Ned, my boy, I think you wouldn't have come +off victor if my attention had not been called from the game by the talk +of the ladies." + +"Never mind, Grandpa; we'll take all the blame," laughed Rosie, jumping +up to run and put her arms round his neck and give him a kiss. + +He returned it, drew her to his knee, and went on with his remarks. + +"You all know, of course, that I refer to the negroes, who were forcibly +torn from their own land and enslaved in this. We must educate and +evangelize them: as a debt we owe them, and also for the salvation of +our country, whose liberties will be greatly imperilled by their +presence and possession of the elective franchise, if they are left to +ignorance and vice." + +"Grandpa, what do you mean by the elective franchise?" asked Walter +going to the side of the old gentleman's chair. + +"The right to vote at elections, my son. You can see, can't you, what +harm might come from it." + +"Yes, sir; they might help to put bad men into office; some of +themselves maybe; and bad men would be likely to make bad laws, and +favor rogues. Oh yes, sir, I understand it!" + +"Then perhaps you may want to help provide for the instruction of the +colored race as well as of the Indians?" + +"Yes, sir, I would like to. I hope the thousand dollars may be enough to +help the work for both." + +"I think it will; that your mother will be satisfied to have you divide +it into two or more portions, that several good objects may receive +some aid from it." + +"Will you, mamma?" asked Walter, turning to her. + +"Yes, I think it would perhaps be the wisest way." + +"And besides," said Rosie, "mamma is going to give us young ones a +chance to earn money for benevolence by paying us for good behavior. I +know we ought to be good without other reward than that of a good +conscience, but I'm quite delighted with the plan for all that." + +"I too," said Walter, looking greatly pleased. + +"Thank you, mamma dear. How much is it you're going to give us?" + +"Twenty-five cents for every day on which I have no occasion to find +fault with either your conduct or recitations." + +"A new idea, daughter, isn't it?" queried Mr. Dinsmore. + +"Yes, sir; and not original. I learned at Woodburn to-day, that the +captain was going to try the plan with his children. I trust it meets +your approval? I might better have consulted with you before announcing +my intention to adopt it." + +"That was not at all necessary," he returned pleasantly. "But I quite +approve, and trust, you will find it work to your entire satisfaction." + +"Talking of helping the blacks, and thinking of the advice so often +given, 'Do the work nearest at hand,' it strikes me it would be well for +us to begin with those in our own house and on the plantation," +remarked Edward. + +"I think they have never been neglected, Edward," said his grandfather; +"a school-house was provided for them years ago, your mother pays a +teacher to instruct them, visits the school frequently, often gives +religious instruction herself to the pupils there, and to their parents +in visiting them in their cabins; sees that they are taken care of in +sickness too, and that they do not suffer for the necessaries of life at +any time." + +"Yes, sir, that is all true," returned Edward, "but I was only thinking +of giving them some extra care, instruction and gifts during the +approaching holidays; says a Christmas tree loaded with, not the +substantials of life only, but some of the things that will give +pleasure merely--finery for the women and girls, toys for the children +and so forth." + +"Meaning tobacco for the old folks and sweets for all, I suppose?" added +Zoe with sportive look and tone. + +"Yes, my dear, that's about it," he said, smiling affectionately upon +her. + +"O mamma, let us do it!" cried Rosie with enthusiasm; "let's have a fine +big tree in their school-room, and have them come there and get their +gifts before we have ours here. We should get Vi and the captain to join +us in it as the colored children from Woodburn attend school there too." + +"I am well pleased with the idea," replied her mother, "and have little +doubt that the captain and Vi will be also. But let us have your +opinion, my dear father," she added, turning upon him a look of mingled +love and reverence. + +"It coincides with yours, daughter," Mr. Dinsmore answered. "And I move +that Ned' and Zoe be appointed a committee to find out the needs of the +proposed recipients of our bounty; others being permitted to assist if +they like." + +The motion was carried by acclamation, merry jesting and laughter +followed, and in the midst of it all the door was thrown open and a +visitor announced. + +"Mr. Lilburn, ladies and gentlemen." + +Grandma Elsie hastily laid aside her crocheting and hurried forward with +both hands extended. "Cousin Ronald! what a joyful surprise! Welcome, +welcome to Ion!" + +"Thanks, a thousand thanks, my fair kinswoman, my bonny leddy, my sweet +Cousin Elsie," returned the old gentleman, taking the offered hands in +his and imprinting a kiss upon the still round and blooming cheek. "I +have ventured to come without previous announcement o' my intention, or +query about the inconvenience I might cause in your household +arrangements, or--" + +"No fear of that, sir," Mr. Dinsmore interrupted, offering his hand in +return. "I know that you are, and always will be, a most welcome guest +in my daughter's house. You have given us a very pleasant surprise, and +the fault will not be ours if we do not keep you all winter." + +The others, from Mrs. Dinsmore down to Walter, followed suit with +greetings no less joyous and cordial, for the old gentleman was a great +favorite at Ion, and with the whole connection. + +He was presently installed in the easiest chair, in the warmest corner, +and hospitably urged to take some refreshment. + +But he declined, saying he had had his supper in the village, before +driving over, and wanted nothing more till morning. + +Then he went on to account for his sudden appearance. He had been +sojourning some hundreds of miles farther north, had not been well, and +his physician advising an immediate change to a more southerly climate, +he had set out at once for Ion, without waiting to let them know of his +intentions; feeling sure of just such a welcome as he had received. + +"And a month's warning could not have made you more welcome than you +are, cousin," said his hostess. + +The conversation broken in upon by Mr. Lilburn's arrival, was not +renewed that evening, but the subject was introduced again the next +morning at the breakfast table, and some questions in regard to it were +decided. All could not be, however, without consultation with the +captain and Violet, and with Lester and Elsie Leland. + +Both families were speedily informed, through the telephone, of the +arrival of Mr. Lilburn, and that afternoon saw them all gathered at Ion +again to do him honor, and to complete their arrangements for the +holiday festivities. + +During the intervening weeks there was a great deal of traveling back +and forth between the three houses, and to and from the city; for their +plans involved a good deal of shopping on the part of both the older +people and the children. + +The latter were so full of pleasureable excitement that at times they +found no little difficulty in giving proper attention to their studies. +Such was especially the case with Rosie and Lulu, but both Grandma Elsie +and Capt. Raymond were quite firm, though in a kind and gentle way, in +requiring tasks to be well learned before permission was given to lay +them aside for more congenial employment. + +Rosie besought her mother very urgently for permission to sit up for an +hour beyond her usual bedtime, in order to make greater progress with +her fancy work for Christmas, but it was not granted. + +"No, my dear little daughter," Elsie said, "you need your usual amount +of sleep to keep you in health, and I can not have you deprived of it." + +"But, mamma," returned Rosie, a little impatiently, "I'm sure it +couldn't do me any great amount of damage to try it a few times, and I +really think you might allow me to do so." + +"My daughter must try to believe that her mother knows best," was the +grave, though gently spoken rejoinder. + +"I think it is a little hard, mamma," pouted Rosie; "I'm almost grown up +and it's so pleasant in the parlor where you are all talking +together--especially now that Cousin Ronald is here--that it does seem +too bad to have to run away from it all an hour before you older folks +separate for the night. I'd feel it hard even if I wasn't wanting more +time for my fancy work for Christmas." + +"A little girl with so foolish and unkind a mother as yours is certainly +much to be pitied," Mrs. Travilla remarked in reply. + +"Mamma, I did not mean that; I could never think or speak of you in that +way," returned Rosie, blushing vividly and hanging her head. + +"If you had overheard Lulu addressing the remarks to her father that you +have just made to me, would you have taken them as evidence of her +confidence in his wisdom and love for her?" asked her mother; and Rosie +was obliged to acknowledge that she would not. + +"Please forgive me, mamma dear," she said penitently. "I'll not talk so +again. I haven't earned my quarter for good behavior to-day. I'm quite +aware of that." + +"No, my child, I am sorry to have to say you have not," sighed her +mother. + +It was one afternoon in the second week after Mr. Lilburn's arrival that +this conversation between Rosie and her mother was held. + +At the same hour Max and Lulu were in their work-room at home, busily +carving. Since their dismissal from that morning's tasks, they had spent +every moment of time at that work, except what had necessarily been +given to the eating of their dinner. + +Presently their father came in. + +"You are very industrious, my darlings," he said in a pleasant tone, +"but how much exercise have you taken in the open air to-day?" + +"Not any yet, papa," answered Max. + +"Then it must be attended to at once by both of you." + +"O papa, let me keep on at this just a little longer," pleaded Lulu. + +"No, daughter, not another minute; these winter days are short; the sun +will Boon set, and outdoor exercise will not do you half so much good +after sundown as before. Put on your hats and coats and we will have a +brisk walk together. The roads are quite dry now and I think we will +find it enjoyable." + +The cloud that had begun to gather on Lulu's brow at the refusal of her +request, vanished with the words of invitation to walk with papa, for to +do so, was one of her dear delights. + +Both she and Max obeyed the order with cheerful alacrity, and presently +the three sallied forth together to return in time for tea, in good +spirits and with fine appetites for their meal; the children rosy and +merry. + +Violet was teaching Lulu to crochet, and the little girl had become much +interested in her work. When the hour for bedtime came she did not want +to give it up, and like Rosie begged for permission to stay up for +another hour. + +"No, dear child," her father said, "it is quite important that little +ones like you should keep to regular hours, early hours too, for going +to rest." + +"Then may I get up sooner in the mornings while I'm so busy?" she asked +coaxingly. + +"If you find yourself unable to sleep; not otherwise. My little girl's +health is of far more importance than the making of the most beautiful +Christmas gifts," he added with a tender caress. + +"And I sha'n't forget this time that papa knows best," she said in a +cheery tone, giving him a hug. + +He returned it. "I think to-morrow is likely to be a pleasant day," he +said, "and if so I hope to take my wife and children to the city for +some more of the shopping you all seem to find so necessary and +delightful just now. Your Aunt Elsie and Evelyn are going too, so that +you can probably have your friend's help in selecting the articles you +wish to buy." + +"Oh how delightful!" she exclaimed. "I ought to be a good girl with such +a kind father, always planning something to give me pleasure." + +"You enjoy such expeditions, don't you, Lu?" queried Violet. + +"Yes, indeed, Mamma Vi, and I hope papa will take me several times. I +want to select my gift for Rosie to-morrow, with Eva to help me; and I'd +like Rosie to go with me another time to help me choose one for Evelyn." + +"I think I shall be able to gratify you in that; and to give you more +time for Christmas work, I will release you from the task of taking care +of your own rooms, till after the holidays, and have them attended to +by one of the servants," said the captain. "But now bid good night and +go to your bed." + +"Oh thank you, dear papa," she cried joyously, and obeyed at once +without a murmur. + +The weather next day was favorable, and the shopping a decided success. +The ladies and little girls returned somewhat weary with their +exertions, but in fine spirits, Lulu feeling particularly happy over a +present for Rosie, which every one thought was sure to be acceptable. + +A few days later her father took her and Rosie together, Evelyn being +left out of the party in order that her present might be selected +without her knowledge. + +Indeed in the afternoon of every pleasant day, from that to the one +before Christmas, the Woodburn carriage might have been seen driving to +and from the city; and on almost every occasion Lulu was one of its +occupants. + +But on the twenty third she preferred to stay behind--so much that she +wanted a share in was going on at, or near home; first the trimmings +with evergreens of several rooms in the mansion, then of the +school-house for the poor whites of the neighborhood, which Capt. +Raymond had caused to be built on a corner of his estate--paying a +teacher that the children might be instructed without cost to their +parents. + +A fine large Christmas tree was set up in it, another in the +school-house for the blacks at Ion. + +The colored people employed on the Fairview estate attended there also, +and were to have a share in the entertainment provided for those of +Woodburn and Ion; so the children of the three families united in the +work of ornamenting first one building, then the other, finding it great +sport, and flattering themselves that they were of great assistance, +though the older people who were overseeing matters, and the servants +acting under their direction, were perhaps of a different opinion. Yet +the sight of the enjoyment of the little folks more than atoned for the +slight inconvenience of having them about. + +Christmas came on Wednesday and the holidays had begun for them all the +Friday before. Lessons would not be taken up again till after New Year's +day. + +It had been decided at Woodburn that they would not go to Ion till +Christmas morning, as they all preferred to celebrate Christmas eve at +home. The children were going to hang up their stockings, but had not +been told that they would have a tree or any gifts. They thought, and +had said to each other, that perhaps papa might think the money he had +given them to spend and to give, and the privilege of selecting objects +for his benevolence, was enough from him, but the friends at Ion and +Fairview always had remembered them, and most likely would do so again. + +"Still they may not," Lulu added with a slight sigh when she talked the +matter over with Max and Grace that morning, for the last time; "for +they are all giving more than usual to missions and disabled ministers, +and poor folks, and I don't know what else; but it's real fun to give to +the poor round here; I mean it will be to help put things on the trees +and then see how pleased they'll all be when they get 'em: at least I do +suppose they will. Don't you, May?" + +"I shall be very much surprised if they're not," he assented, "though I +begin to find out that 'it is more blessed to give than to receive.' And +yet for all that if I get some nice presents to-night or to-morrow +I--sha'n't be at all sorry," he added with a laugh. + +"Max," said Lulu reflectively, "you knew about the Christmas tree +beforehand last year; hasn't papa told you whether we're to have one +this time or not?" + +"No, not a word; and as he tells me almost always what he intends to +have done about the place," the boy went on with a look of pride in the +confidence reposed in him, "I'm afraid it's pretty good evidence that +we're not to have one." + +For a moment Grace looked sorely disappointed; then brightening, "But +I'm most sure," she said, "that papa and mamma won't let us go without +any presents at all. They love us a great deal, and will be sure to +remember us with a little bit of something." + +"Anyway it's nice that we have something for them," remarked Lulu +cheerily. "Papa helped us choose Mamma Vi's, and she advised us what to +make for papa; so I'm pretty sure they'll both be pleased." + +It was while waiting for their father to take them to the school-house +that they had this talk, and it was brought to a conclusion by his voice +summoning them to get into the carriage. + +"There is no time to lose, my darlings," he said, "for it is likely to +take about all the morning to trim the two rooms and two trees." + + + + +CHAPTER V. + + +Grandma Elsie's college boys, Harold and Herbert Travilla, had come home +for the holidays, arriving the latter part of the previous week. This +morning they had come over to Woodburn, very soon after breakfast, "to +have a chat with Vi while they could catch her alone," they said, "for +with all the company that was to be entertained at Ion they might not +have so good a chance again." + +They stood with her at the window watching the carriage as it drove away +with the captain and his children. It had hardly reached the gate +leading into the high road when Harold turned to his sister with the +remark, + +"Well, Vi, we've had quite a satisfactory talk; and now for action. As I +overheard the captain say to the children, 'there's no time to lose.'" + +"No; we will begin at once," returned Violet, leading the way to the +large room where the Christmas tree had been set up last year. + +A couple of negro men were carrying in its counterpart at one door, as +Violet and her brother entered at the other. + +"Ah that's a fine tree, Jack!" she said addressing one of them; "the +captain selected it, I suppose?" + +"Yes, Miss Wi'let, de cap'n done say dis hyar one was for de Woodburn +chillen; an' we's to watch an' fotch 'em in soon's dey's clar gone out +ob sight." + +"Yes," she said, "we want to give them a pleasant surprise. I think they +are doubtful as to whether their father intends that they shall have a +tree this year," she added, aside to her brothers. + +"Then the surprise will be the greater," Harold returned; "and it is +half the fun. I supposed they were pretty certain of the tree, and would +be surprised only by the nature of the gifts." + +"They will have a goodly supply of those," Violet said, with a pleased +look, glancing in the direction of a table heaped with packages of +various sizes and shapes. "Do you know, boys, when Christmas times come +round I always feel glad I married a man with children; it's such a dear +delight to lay plans for their enjoyment and to carry them out." + +"Just like you, Vi," said Herbert, "and I like to hear you talk in that +way; but you have your own two." + +"Yes; but even Elsie is hardly old enough yet to care very much for such +things." + +The tree was now in place and the work of trimming it began. + +"It's very good in you boys to come here and help me instead of joining +in the fun they are doubtless having at the school-house," remarked +Violet, as she handed a glittering fairy to Harold who was mounted upon +a step-ladder alongside of the tree. "There, I think that will look well +perched on that topmost bough." + +"Our tastes agree," he said, fastening the fairy in the designated spot. + +"Yes, I think Herbie and I are entitled to any amount of gratitude on +your part, for the great self-denial we are practicing, and the +wonderful exertions we shall put forth in carrying out your wishes and +directions in regard to this difficult and irksome business." + +"And the fine phrases and well turned periods contained in the remarks +bestowed upon your unsophisticated country sister," laughed Violet. + +"Of course they must not be forgotten in the reckoning up of your causes +for gratitude. Ah, Vi, how my heart goes out in pity and sympathy for +you when I reflect that you not only never have shared in the +inestimable privileges and delights of college boy life, but are, in the +very nature of things, forever debarred from participation in them!" + +"I entirely appreciate your feelings on the subject," she said, with +mock gravity, "but would advise that for the present you forget them, +and give your undivided attention to the business in hand. That second +fairy does not maintain a very graceful attitude." + +"True enough," he said, promptly altering its position. "There, how's +that for high?" + +"Is it possible I hear such slang from the educated tongue of a college +boy?" she exclaimed with a gesture of astonishment and dismay. + +"She's high enough," said Herbert, gazing scrutinizingly at the fairy, +"but there'd better be more work and less talk if we are to get through +before the captain and his party come home." + +"Herbert, when Mrs. Raymond and I have reached your venerable age you +may expect to find us as sedate and industrious as you are now," +remarked Harold, proceeding to hang upon the tree various ornaments, as +Herbert handed them to him. + +"And in Harold's case due allowance must be made for the exuberance of +spirits of a boy just let out of school," added Violet. + +"And in your case, my dear madam, for what? a youthful flow of spirits +consequent upon a temporary release from the heavy responsibilities of +wifehood and motherhood?" + +"Very temporary," laughed Violet; "my husband will be here again in a +few hours, and the call to attend to my babies may come at any moment." + +"I daresay if the captain had consulted only his own inclination he +would be here now, overseeing this job," remarked Harold, half +interrogatively. + +"Yes," replied Violet; "but he thought his duty called him to the other +places; and I think my good husband never fails to go where duty calls. +We talked it over and concluded that the best plan we could hit upon was +for me to stay at home and see to this work, while he should take his +children and assist at the decoration of the school-houses." + +"To secure you an opportunity to prepare a pleasant surprise for them," +supplemented Harold. + +Their work was finished, its results surveyed with satisfaction, and the +door of the room closed and locked upon it, before the return of the +carriage bringing Capt. Raymond and his merry, happy little flock. + +Dinner filled up the greater part of the interval between their +home-coming and return to the school-house on the corner of the estate, +to witness the distribution of gifts to the poor whites of the +neighborhood; and by a little management on the part of their father, +Violet and her brothers, they were kept from the vicinity of the room +where the Christmas tree stood, and got no hint of its existence. + +Their thoughts were full of the doings of the morning and the coming +events of the afternoon, and their tongues ran fast on the two subjects. +Their father had to remind them once or twice that older people must be +allowed a chance to talk as well as themselves; but his tone was not +stern, and the slight reproof, though sufficient to produce the desired +effect, threw no damper upon their youthful spirits. + +They were in the carriage again soon after leaving the table, Violet +with them this time, Harold and Herbert riding on horseback alongside of +the vehicle, for they desired a share in witnessing the bestowal of the +gifts. + +They found teacher and pupils there before them; every face bright with +pleasurable anticipation. + +The Jones children, whose mother had died the year before, and who had +continued to find a good friend in Capt. Raymond, were among the number. + +Grandma Elsie, Zoe, Rosie, Walter and Evelyn Leland arrived in a body +soon after the Woodburn family, and then the exercises began. + +The captain offered a short prayer, and made a little address +appropriate to the occasion; teacher and scholars sang a hymn, a +Christmas carol; then the tree was unveiled amid murmurs of admiration +and delight, and the distribution of the gifts began. + +Every child received a suit of warm, comfortable clothes, a book, a bag +of candy, a sandwich or two, some cakes and fruit. + +The tree was hung with rosy-cheeked apples, oranges, bananas, bunches of +grapes and strings of popcorn. There were bright tinsel ornaments too, +and a goodly array of gaily dressed paper dolls, mostly Gracie's +contribution. + +She had given up all her store for the gratification of the poor +children. + +"I've had such good times myself, playing with them and dressing them, +that I do believe the poor children, that don't have half the pleasures +I do, will enjoy them too, and I can do very well without," she said to +Lulu on deciding to make the sacrifice. + +So she told her father they were not to be used merely as a temporary +ornament for the tree, but to be given away to some of the younger girls +attending the school. + +They, along with other pretty things, were taken from the tree and +presented last of all, and the delight manifested by the recipients more +than made amends to Gracie for her self-denial. + +From the Woodburn school-house our friends all repaired to the one at +Ion, and a similar scene was enacted there. The exercises and the gifts +to the children were very nearly the same, but there were older +people--house servants and laborers on the estates--to whom were given +more substantial gifts in money and provisions for the support of their +families. + +The afternoon was waning when the Raymonds again entered their family +carriage and the captain gave the order, "Home to Woodburn." + +And now the children began to think of the home celebration of Christmas +eve, and to renew their wonderings as to what arrangements might have +been made for their own enjoyment of its return. Still they asked no +question on the subject, but they sobered down and were very quiet +during the short drive. + +"Tired, children?" queried their father, putting an arm round Grace as +she leaned confidingly up against him, and smiling affectionately upon +them all. + +"Oh, no, sir, not at all!" replied Max, quickly, straightening himself +with the air of one who had no thought of fatigue. + +"Not at all, papa," echoed Lulu. + +"Only just a little bit, papa," Grace said with cheerful look and tone. +"We have had such a nice day." + +"Giving pleasure to others," he remarked, patting the rosy cheek resting +against his shoulder; "there is nothing more enjoyable. The little +girls were very glad to get your dollies." + +"Yes, sir; I'm so glad I gave them." + +The carriage stopped. They were at their own door. In another minute +they had all alighted and the children were following their father and +Violet into the house. + +A Newfoundland dog, a magnificent specimen of his race, met them almost +at the threshold. + +"Oh!" cried the children, in excited chorus, "where, did he come from? +Whose dog is he?" + +"Max's; a Christmas gift from papa," answered the captain. + +"Oh!" exclaimed Max, his face sparkling all over with delight, "what a +splendid fellow! Papa, thank you ever so much! You couldn't have given +me a more acceptable present." + +"Ah? I'm glad you like him. But come into the library, all of you, for a +moment. It is not quite tea time yet." + +The captain led the way as he spoke, everybody else following. + +"Howdy do? Where you been?" called out a rather harsh voice, and sending +a surprised, inquiring glance about in search of the speaker, the +children presently spied a cage with a parrot in it; an African parrot; +grey, with a scarlet tail. + +"Polly wants a cracker!" screamed the bird. "Time for breakfast, Lu! +Where you been?" + +"How will Polly suit you for a Christmas gift, Lulu?" asked the captain, +smiling down into the flushed, delighted face of his eldest daughter. + +"O papa, is it for me?" she cried half breathlessly. + +"Yes, if you want it, though I fear she may prove a rather troublesome +pet. Here is Gracie's gift from papa," he added, pointing to a beautiful +Maltese kitten curled upon the rug before the fire. "We mustn't let +Max's big gift swallow your little one. I trust that in time we can +teach them to be friends." + +Grace loved kittens and was no less delighted with her present than her +brother and sister with theirs. + +"O the pretty pet!" she exclaimed, dropping down on the rug beside it +and gently stroking its soft fur. "I'd like to take you on my lap, +pretty pussy, but you're fast asleep, and I won't wake you." + +"That is right, my darling; I am glad to see my little girl thoughtful +of the comfort of even a cat," her father said, bending down to stroke +Gracie's hair with tenderly caressing hand. + +"I s'pose they have feelings as well as other folks, papa," she said, +smiling up affectionately into his face. "I mean to be very kind to this +pretty pussy; and oh I'm ever so much obliged to you for her!" + +His reply was prevented by a sudden, loud bark from the dog, as he spied +pussy on the rug. + +"Turn him out into the hall, May," the captain said, hastily stepping in +between dog and cat. "Don't be alarmed for your pet, Gracie; he shall +not be permitted to harm her." + +"Nor my Polly either, shall he, papa?" asked Lulu, who was trying to +make acquaintance with her new possession. + +"No; certainly not. But take care of your fingers, daughter; she may +snap at them and give you a bite that you will remember for a long +while. Now go and get yourselves ready for tea. It is almost time for +the bell to ring." + +The children made haste to obey. The captain and Violet lingered behind +for a moment. + +"How pleased they are!" she said with a joyous look up into her +husband's face. "It's a perfect treat to witness their delight on such +occasions. I can hardly wait to show them the tree with all its +treasures." + +"Dear wife, your affection for my darlings is a well-spring of joy to +me," he said with tender look and smile; "and theirs for you no less so. +I am sure you have completely won their hearts." + +"You make me very happy," she responded, her eyes shining with joy and +love. "But there! do you hear little Elsie calling for papa and mamma?" + +The faces that surrounded the tea table that evening were very bright, +though the children had no expectation of the treat in store for them; +each had had a present from papa, and that was almost more than they had +ventured to hope for. + +But they were in gay spirits, looking forward to a time of rare +enjoyment in spending the Christmas holidays with Grandma Elsie, at Ion. + +"We'll be glad to go," remarked Lulu, "and then glad to come back to our +own dear home." + +"So you will be twice glad," said her father. + +"Yes, that is just the way I feel about it," Violet said. "Mamma's house +will always be a home to me--a dear home; and yet my husband's doubly +so." + +"It should, seeing that it is quite as much yours as his," he said, with +a gratified smile. "Well, my dear, I see we have all finished eating. +Shall we go now?" + +"Yes, sir; if you please. Our little girls will want to take another +peep at their new pets," she said, rising and slipping her hand into his +arm. + +They passed out of the room together, the children following. + +But on reaching the hall, instead of going into the library they turned +toward the parlor on the other side of it, in which, as the children +well remembered, last year's Christmas tree had been set up. + +The captain threw open the door, and then stood a larger and finer tree +blazing with lights from many tapers and colored lamps, and loaded with +beautiful things. + +"Oh! oh! what a beauty! what a splendid tree!" cried the children, +dancing about and clapping their hands in delight. "And we didn't know +we were to have any at all. Mamma Vi you must have had it set up, and +trimmed it while we were gone this morning. Didn't you? Oh thank you +ever so much!" + +"Your father provided it, and your thanks are due to him far more than +to me," Violet replied, with a smiling-glance in his direction. + +At that they crowded about him, Max putting a hand affectionately into +his and thanking him with hearty words of appreciation, while the little +girls hugged and kissed him to his heart's content. + +The servants had gathered about the door, little Elsie's mammy among +them, with her nursling in her arms. + +"Oh pretty, pretty!" shouted the little one, clapping her hands in an +ecstacy of delight. "Let Elsie down, mammy." + +"Come to papa," the captain said, and taking her in his arms carried +her to the tree and all around it, pointing out the pretty things. + +"What would you like to have?" he asked. "What shall papa give you off +this beautiful tree?" + +"Dolly," she said, reaching out for a lovely bisque doll seated in a +tiny chair attached to one of the lower branches. + +"You shall have it; it was put there on purpose for papa's baby girl," +he said, taking it up carefully and putting it into her arms. "Now let +us see what we can find for mamma and your brother and sisters." + +His gift to Violet was some beautiful lace selected with the help of her +mother. He had contrived to add it to the adornments of the tree without +her knowledge. She was greatly pleased when he detached and handed it to +her. + +Max was delighted to receive a Magic lantern and a Sleight of Hand +outfit, Lulu a game of Lawn and Parlor Ring Toss, and a handsome Toilet +Case. Grace had the same and beside a brass bedstead for her dolls, with +mattress and pillows, and a large and complete assortment of everything +needed for making and dressing paper dolls. That last was from Lulu. + +There were books, periodicals, a type writer and games to be shared by +all three, beside other less important gifts from one to the other, and +from outside friends. + +The servants too, were remembered with gifts suited to their needs and +tastes, and there were fruits and confections for all. + +Examining their own and each other's gifts, peeping into the new books, +trying the new games, with papa and mamma helping, the children found +the evening pass very quickly and delightfully. + +"We were going to hang up our stockings," Grace remarked as the good +nights were being said, "but we've had so many nice things already that +it does seem as if we oughtn't to do it." + +"Oh yes, hang them up," said her father laughingly. "Santa Claus won't +feel obliged to put anything into them." + +"And perhaps if he doesn't find them hanging up he may feel hurt at your +low opinion of his generosity," laughed Violet. + +"Oh I wouldn't like to hurt his feelings, 'cause I'm sure he must be a +very nice old fellow," returned the little girl with an arch look and +smile. "So I'll hang mine up." + +"And I mine," said Lulu, twining her arms about her father's neck and +looking up lovingly into his face, "for I know he's nice, and generous, +and good as gold, though he isn't old or the sort of person to be called +a fellow." + +"Indeed! one might infer that you were quite well acquainted with him," +laughed the captain, giving her a hug and kiss. "Yes, hang it up. And, +Max, if you don't feel it beneath the dignity of a lad of your size, +there will be no harm in your trying the same experiment." + +"I'm ashamed to think of it, sir, only because I've already had so +much," said Max. + +"But you are always safe in following your father's advice," remarked +Violet. + +"Oh yes, I know that, and I'll do it, Mamma Vi," returned the boy, with +ill-concealed satisfaction. + +"Now all three of you get to bed and to sleep as soon as you can, in +order to give the old fellow a chance to pay his visit," said the +captain; "for I have always understood that he never does so till all +the children in the house are asleep. I'll go in to kiss my little girls +good-night after they are snug in bed, but we will reserve our talk till +morning." + +"Yes, papa, we will," they said and hastened away to do his bidding. + +At Ion too, there was a beautiful Christmas tree, bearing fruit not very +dissimilar to that of the one at Woodburn. It had been the occasion of +much mirth and rejoicing on the part of the children, and pleasure to +the older people: the gifts had been apportioned, those of the servants +bestowed and carried away, but most of those belonging to the family, +and all the ornaments, were left upon it that the guests of to-morrow +might be treated to the spectacle of its beauty. + + + + +CHAPTER VI. + + +Capt. Raymond, going into Gracie's room to fulfil his promise to give +her a good night kiss, found Lulu there also; the two lying clasped in +each other's arms. + +"We thought we'd sleep together to-night, papa," said Lulu, "if you're +willing." + +"I have no objection," he answered. "Gracie was a little afraid to +receive Santa Claus alone, was she?" looking down at them with a +humorous smile as he stood by the bedside. + +"Oh no, papa! I'm pretty sure I know who he is, and I'm not one bit +afraid of him," answered the little girl, with a merry laugh, catching +his hand and carrying it to her lips. + +"Ah! then it was Lulu who was afraid, was it?" + +"Oh no, sir! Lu's never afraid of anything." + +"Indeed; you seem to have a high opinion of her courage! You need never, +either of you, be afraid or ashamed of anything but sin, my darlings," +he added, more gravely. "If you are God's children, nothing can harm +you. He will watch over us through the dark and silent night while we +are wrapped in slumber. 'Behold he that keepeth Israel shall neither +slumber or sleep.'" + +"I'm so glad the Bible tells us that, papa," she said; "but I'm glad, +too, that you sleep in the next room, and have the door open always at +night, so that if I should want you, you could easily hear me call, and +come to me." + +"Yes," he said, "and neither of my little girls need ever hesitate for a +moment to call for their father if they are ill or troubled in any way. + +"Ah I see the stockings hanging one on each side of the fire place. But +how is Santa Claus to tell which is Lulu's and which Gracie's?" + +"Why we never thought of that!" exclaimed Lulu, laughing. "But mine's a +little the largest, and it's red and Gracie's is blue. Don't you +suppose, papa, that he'll be smart enough to guess which is which?" + +"I think it is likely, but you will have to take the risk," replied her +father. Then with a good night kiss he left them to their slumbers. + +Day was faintly dawning when Lulu awoke. "Merry Christmas, Gracie!" she +whispered in her sister's ear. "I'm going to get our stockings and see +if there is anything in 'em," and with a bound she was out on the floor +and stealing across it to the fireplace, with care to make no noise. + +She could not refrain, however, from a delighted "Oh!" as she laid hold +of the stockings and felt that they were stuffed full of something. + +"Did he come? is there something in 'em?" whispered Grace, as Lulu came +back to the bedside. + +"Yes, yes, indeed! they're just as full as they can be! I've brought +'em; here's yours," putting it into Gracie's hands and getting into bed +again. "Let's pull the things out and feel what they are, though we +can't see much till it gets lighter." + +"Yes, let's," said Grace; "I couldn't bear to wait." + +They thought they were keeping very quiet, but Lu's "Oh!" had wakened +her father and Violet and they were lying quietly listening and laughing +softly to themselves. + +There was a rustle of paper, then Gracie's voice in a loud whisper, "Oh +another dolly for me! and I just know it's lovely! I can feel its hair, +and its dress; it's all dressed!" + +Then Lulu's, "A potato! just a horrid, raw Irish potato! What do I want +with that?" + +"And I've got one too!" from Grace. "Oh well, I s'pose that was to fill +up, and maybe there's something nice lower down." + +"A sweet potato or a parsnip or something of that kind in mine," said +Lulu, some slight vexation in her tone. "Oh well, I've had so many nice +things, and this is only for fun." + +"And here are some candies in mine," said Grace. "Haven't you got some?" + +"Yes, oh yes! and nuts and raisins. I'd like to taste them; but I think +we'd better leave them till after breakfast. I'm pretty sure papa would +say so." + +"Yes, 'course he would; so we'll wait." + +"Good obedient children; aren't they?" the captain said in a gratified +whisper to Violet. + +"Very; I'm proud of them," she responded. + +It was growing light and Lulu, taking up the despised potato, examined +it more critically. Presently she uttered an exclamation, + +"O Gracie, see! It opens and there's something inside!" + +The captain and Violet listened intently for what might come next. + +"More candies and--something wrapped up in soft paper. O Gracie! it's a +lovely little breastpin!" + +"Oh, oh, how pretty!" cried Grace. "I wonder if I have one too!" In +their excitement they were forgetting the danger of disturbing others +and talking quite loud. + +"Yes, mine opens," Grace went on, "and--oh yes, I've got candies and +something with paper round it and--oh yes, yes, it is a pin! Not quite +like yours, but just every bit as pretty!" + +"I think they are having a merry Christmas," said the captain, a happy +light in his eyes, "and, my love, I wish you the same." + +Violet returned the wish; but the children were talking again and they +kept quiet to hearken. + +"Oh this sweet potato opens too," Lulu was saying, "and there's +something that feels like a stick. O Gracie, Gracie, look! it's a gold +pencil, a lovely little gold pencil! Have you one?" + +"No; but you haven't a doll." + +"Well, I think Santa Claus has been very generous and kind to us." + +"Just as good and kind as if he was our own papa," Gracie said, with a +sweet silvery laugh. + +"The dear, grateful darlings!" exclaimed the captain, his tone half +tremulous with feeling. "I sometimes fear I am almost too indulgent; but +it is such a dear delight to give them pleasure." + +"And I don't believe it does them the least harm, so long as you do not +indulge them in any wrong doing," said Violet. "Love never hurts +anybody." + +"Merry Christmas, my darlings," he called to them. "Did Santa Claus fill +your stockings?" + +"Oh merry, merry Christmas, papa!" they answered. "Yes, sir, Santa +Claus or somebody did, and gave us lovely things. We're very much +obliged to him." + +As they spoke the door into their little sitting-room opened and Max put +in his head, crying in his turn, "Merry Christmas to you all--papa and +Mamma Vi, Lulu and Gracie." + +A chorus of merry Christmases answered him; then Lulu asked, "What did +Santa Claus put in your stocking, Maxie?" + +"A good deal: about as much as could be crammed into it; some handsome +neckties, candies and nuts and a gold pencil." + +"Very nice," commented Lulu, and she and Grace, both talking at once, +gave a gleeful account of their discoveries in searching their +stockings. + +They had hardly finished their narrative when a glad shout from the +nursery interrupted them. + +"There! little Elsie has found her stocking, I do believe," said Lulu, +starting up to a sitting posture that she might look through the open +door into the next room. As she did so a tiny toddling figure clothed in +a white night dress, and with a well filled stocking in its arms emerged +from the nursery door and ran across the room to the bedside, crying +gleefully, "See mamma, papa, Elsie got." + +"What have you got pet?" asked her father, picking her up and setting +her in the bed. "There, pull out the things and let papa and mamma see +what they are." + +"Mayn't we come and see too?" asked the other children. + +"Yes," he said, "you can come and peep in at the door, but first put on +your warm slippers and dressing gowns, that you may not take cold." + +Baby Elsie was a merry, demonstrative little thing, and it was great fun +for them all to watch her and hear her shouts of delight as she came +upon one treasure after another;--tiny, gaily dressed dolls of both +sexes, and other toys suited to her years. + +It did not take her very long to empty the stocking, and then the +captain said to the older ones, "Now you may close the door, my dears, +and get yourselves dressed and ready for the duties and pleasures of the +day. I shall be in presently for our usual chat before breakfast." + +They made haste with their dressing, and were quite ready for their +father when he came in some half hour later. They were very +light-hearted and gay and full of gratitude for all they had received. + +"Dear papa, you are so good to us," they said, twining their arms about +his neck, as they sat one upon each knee. + +"I want to be," he said, caressing them in turn, "I have no greater +pleasure than I find in making my children happy. And your grateful +appreciation of my efforts makes me very happy." + +"But, papa, I--" began Lulu, then paused hesitatingly. + +"Well, daughter, don't be afraid to let me know the thought in your +mind," he said kindly. + +"I was just wondering why it's right for me to have so many other +things, and would be wrong for me to have that ring I wanted so badly. +But please, papa," she added quickly and with a vivid blush, "don't +think I mean to be naughty about it, or want you to spend any more money +on me." + +"No, dear child, I could not think so ill of you. I did not think it +right or wise to buy you the ring, because it would have been spending a +great deal for something quite useless, and very unsuitable for my +little girl. The things I have given you I considered it right to buy +because they will all be useful to you in one way or another." + +"The games and storybooks, papa?" asked Grace with a look of surprise. + +"Yes, daughter; people--and especially little folks like Max and Lulu +and you--need amusement as a change and rest from work; we can do all +the more work in the end if we take time for needed rest and +recreation." + +"So it won't be time wasted to have our Christmas holidays?" remarked +Lulu, half inquiringly. + +"No, I think not," her father answered. + +"Shall we take our new games to Ion with us, papa?" she asked. + +"If you wish. I presume Grandma Elsie will not object to your taking any +of your possessions with you that you think will be useful or enjoyable +to yourselves or others." + +"I'm just sure she won't; 'cause she's so kind," said Grace. "But I +s'pose it won't do to take our live new pets?" + +"No; but you may safely leave them in Christine's care." + +Breakfast and family worship were over, such of their effects as they +would be likely to need during the few days of their expected stay at +Ion, had been packed and sent, the family carriage was at the door, and +every body nearly ready to get into it, when there was an arrival. + +Harold and Herbert had come over on horseback, Rosie and Evelyn in the +Ion carriage. + +They came running in with their "Merry Christmases and Happy New Years," +to receive a return in kind. + +"Don't think for a moment that we have come to prevent you from +accepting your invitation to Ion as promptly as possible," said Herbert +gaily; "we've come after you, and are glad to perceive, in your attire, +signs of readiness to depart." + +"But we want to peep at your tree first," put in Rosie, "that's one +thing that brought us." + +"And we've a proposal to make," said Harold; "namely that you all +accompany us to the Oaks for a short call on Uncle Horace and the +rest--and their Christmas tree of course--before going over to Ion. The +air is delightfully bracing, the roads are good, and if we find there is +time, perhaps we might as well extend our ride to the Laurels, and give +Aunt Rose a call, in case we reach there before the family have left +home for Ion. What do you say captain? and you Vi?" + +Both approved, and the children were much pleased with the idea. But +they wanted first to have time to show their presents to Rosie and +Evelyn. + +That was granted, the callers were all taken in to see the tree, dog, +bird and pussy were exhibited, the pretty things found in the stockings +also, and when all had been duly admired they set out upon their jaunt. + +The four little girls, Rosie, Evelyn, Lulu and Grace, had the Ion +carriage to themselves, and full of life and spirits, enjoyed their +drive extremely. + +Both calls were made, only a short time spent at each place--hardly more +than enough for an exchange of greetings and a hasty examination, of +the Christmas trees and gifts--then they drove on to Ion, and the +holiday festivities so long looked forward to by the young people with +such eager expectation and delight, began. + +The first thing of course was to take a view of the Christmas tree and +the presents. + +Rosie and Evelyn had declined to tell what they were until they could +show them, even refusing to answer Lulu's eager query, put while they +were driving to the Oaks, "O Rosie, did your mamma give you the set of +pearls you wanted so badly?" + +"Wait till we get to Ion and I'll show you all my presents; I received a +good many and ought not to fret if I did not get everything I wanted," +was what Rosie said in reply, and Lulu, understanding it to mean that +there was some disappointment, concluded that the pearls had not been +given. + +She was the more convinced of it when the presents on and about the tree +had been displayed and no pearls among them. + +Rosie seemed in excellent spirits, however, and Lulu thought she had +good reason to be, for the gifts she showed as hers were many and +desirable. + +The guests, all relatives or connections, arrived within a few minutes +of each other and for a little while were all gathered together in the +tree room--as the children called it for the time--and a very merry, +lively set they were. + +But presently they scattered to their respective rooms to dress for +dinner, or at least to remove their outside garments. + +The Raymonds were given the same apartments that had been appropriated +to them when living at Ion; Gracie sharing Lulu's room, which +communicated directly with the one where the captain and Violet would +sleep. + +Rosie went with the little girls to their room, to see that they had +everything to make them comfortable, because, as she said, they were her +guests this time. + +"You don't need to change your dresses, I am sure," she remarked as they +threw off their coats. + +"No," replied Lulu, "these are what papa told us to wear for the rest of +the day, and they are as suitable and pretty as any we have." + +"Yes, they're lovely," said Rosie; "your papa does dress you +beautifully. I, too, am dressed for the day, and I'd like you both to +come to my room for a while. Eva is there taking off her things; she's +to share my room while the house is so full. I thought you would want +Eva for your bedfellow, but mamma said your father would want his two +little girls close beside him." + +"Yes, and that's where we like to be," Lulu answered quickly and in a +very pleasant tone. "It seems like home here in this room, too. Now +we're ready to go with you, Rosie; we've got our things off and seen +that our hair is all right." + +Rosie led the way to her room where they found, not Eva only, but all +the little girl cousins, having a chat while waiting for the summons to +dinner. + +Rosie hastily threw off her coat and hat, then opening a bureau drawer, +took from it a jewel case saying with a look of exultation, "I have +something to show you, girls, mamma's Christmas gift to me;" and raising +the lid she displayed a beautiful pearl necklace and bracelets. + +"So she did give them to you!" they exclaimed in surprised chorus, for +they had supposed all the presents had been already shown them. "O +Rosie, how lovely!" + +"I'm ever so glad for you Rosie," said Lulu; "but I'd about made up my +mind that Grandma Elsie thought about buying the pearls for you as papa +did about the ring I wanted." + +"Mamma didn't buy them," explained Rosie; "they are a set grandpa gave +her when she was a little girl; and I think they are as handsome as any +she could have found any where. She said she valued them very highly as +his gift, but would never wear them again, and as I am her own little +girl, she was willing to give them to me." + +"I think you're pretty big, Rosie," remarked Grace. + +"Yes; in my fifteenth year; almost a woman, as grandpa tells me +sometimes--when he wants to make me ashamed of not being wiser and +better I suppose," returned Rosie with a laugh, closing the casket and +returning it to the drawer, just as Betty, the little maid, showed her +black face and woolly head at the half open door with the announcement, +"Dinnah's ready, Miss Rosie; an' all de folks gwine into de dinnin' +room." + +"Very well; we're not sorry to hear it, are we girls? Let us pair off +and go down at once to secure our fair share," said Rosie gaily. +"There's just an even number of us--Maud and Lora, Lulu and Eva, Grace +and Rosie Lacey, Sydney and I. We're to have a table to ourselves; I +asked mamma if we might, and she gave consent." + +"I like that," remarked Sydney with satisfaction; "we can have our own +fun and eat what we please without anybody to trouble us with +suggestions that perhaps such and such articles of food may not agree +with us." + +"But we'll be in the same room with the older folks and they can +overlook us if they see fit," said Rosie. + +"And I'd rather have papa to tell me what to eat," said Grace. + +They were hurrying down the stairs as they talked and reached the +dining room just in time to take their places before the blessing was +asked--by Mr. Dinsmore at the larger table. + +It was a grand dinner of many courses, and a good deal of time, +enlivened by cheerful chat, was spent at the table. + +Quiet games--mirth provoking, yet requiring little exertion of mind or +body--filled up the remainder of the afternoon. + +After tea they had romping games, but at nine o'clock were called +together for family worship; then the younger ones, including Lulu and +Grace, went to their beds; very willingly too, for the day--begun so +early because of their eagerness to examine their stockings--had been an +unusually long and exciting one; so that they felt ready for rest. + +Grace indeed was so weary that her father carried her up to her room, +and did not leave her till she was snug in bed. + +She dropped asleep the instant her head touched the pillow and he stood +for a moment gazing a little anxiously at her pale face. + +"You don't think Gracie's sick, papa, do you?" asked Lulu softly. + +"No, I trust she will be all right in the morning--the darling! but she +seems quite worn out now," he sighed. + +Then sitting down he drew Lulu into his arms. "Has it been a happy day +with you, dear child?" he asked. + +"Yes, papa, very; just full of pleasure; and now that night has come, +I'm so glad that I have my own dear papa to hug me up close, and that +he's going to sleep in the next room to Gracie and me." + +"I'm glad too," he said. "Yes, we have a great deal to be thankful +for--you and I. Most of all for God's unspeakable gift--the dear Saviour +whose birth and life and death have bought all our other blessings for +us. + +"My child, try to keep in mind always, even when engaged in your sports, +that you are his and must so act and speak as to bring no disgrace upon +his cause; make it your constant endeavor to honor him in all your words +and ways." + +"I do mean to, papa; but oh it is so easy to forget!" + +"I know it, my darling; I find it so too; but we must watch and pray, +asking God earnestly night and morning, on our knees, to keep us from +temptation and from sin, and often sending up a swift, silent petition +from our hearts at other times when we feel that we need help to +overcome. + +"I want you, my little daughter, to be particularly on the watch against +your besetting sin--an inclination to sudden outbursts of passion. It +is not to be expected that everything will move on as smoothly, with so +many children and young people together, every day, as they have to-day, +and I fear you will be strongly tempted at times to give way to your +naturally quick temper." + +"Oh I am afraid so too papa; and it would be perfectly dreadful if I +should!" she said with a half shudder, twining her arm round his neck +and hiding her face on his shoulder. "Oh won't you ask God to help me to +keep from it?" + +"Yes, I shall, I do every night and morning, and we will ask him +together now." + + + + +CHAPTER VII. + + +It had been growing colder all the afternoon, and continued to do so +very rapidly through the night. The next morning at the breakfast table +some of the lads announced, with great glee that the lakelet was frozen +over; the ice so thick and solid that it was perfectly safe for skating +in every part. + +The news caused quite a flurry of pleasurable excitement among the +younger ones of the company. + +"I move that we spend the morning there," said Zoe. + +"How many of us have skates, I wonder?" + +"You have I think, have you not?" said Edward. + +"Yes; yours and mine are both in good order; I examined them only the +other day." + +The captain asked how many knew how to use skates, and from the replies +it seemed that all the lads had been more or less accustomed to their +use, some of the girls also. Zoe had had quite a good deal of practice +before her marriage, a little since. + +The winters were usually too mild in this part of the country to give +much opportunity for that kind of exercise. She was therefore the more +eager to avail herself of this one; for she was very fond of the sport. + +Edward, Harold, and Herbert were all in the mood to join her in it and +were prepared to do so; and Rosie and Max too were equally fortunate; +but most of the others had come without skates. + +But that difficulty could be easily remedied; their homes were not far +off, nor was the village, with its stores where such things could be +bought. It was decided to despatch messengers for the needed supplies. + +"Papa," said Lulu, "may they get a pair for me? I'd like to learn to +skate." + +He turned to her with an indulgent smile. "Would you? then you shall; I +will send for the skates and give you a lesson in the art myself. I used +to be reckoned a good skater in my boyhood. Would my little Grace like +to learn too?" + +"No, thank you, papa, I'd rather walk on the ground, or ride." + +"You shall ride on the ice if you will, little girlie," said Harold. "I +think I can find a conveyance that will suit your taste." + +"You're kind to think of it, Uncle Harold," she said, with a dubious +look, "but I'm afraid the horses would slip and fall on the ice." + +"I think not," he said; "but if they should they will only have to pick +themselves up again, and go on." + +"But I'm afraid they might get hurt and maybe tip me over too." + +Harold only smiled at that, as he rose and left the room to attend to +the despatching of the messengers. + +Grace wondered what he meant, but as the older people all about her were +busily talking among themselves, she went on quietly with her breakfast +and said no more. + +"Are you a skater, my dear?" asked the captain, addressing his wife. + +"I used to be a tolerably expert one and moderately fond of the +exercise," she replied. + +"I should like the pleasure of taking you out this morning, for a trial +of your skill," he said. "Shall I send for skates for you?" + +"Thank you, no; I think I have a pair somewhere about the house, and +perhaps can find another for you." + +"There are several pairs of gentlemen's skates," said her mother. "I +will have them brought out for the captain to try." + +He thanked her, adding that in case a pair should be found to fit, he +could have the pleasure of taking his wife out without waiting for the +return of the servant despatched to the village. + +Upon leaving the breakfast table they all repaired to the parlor for +family worship, as was their custom morning and evening. Then those who +had skates, and some who wanted the walk and a near view of the skating, +Lulu among them, got themselves ready and went to the lakelet, while the +others waited for the return of the messengers; most of them meanwhile +gathered about the windows overlooking the lakelet, to watch the +movements of the skaters--Edward, Zoe, Harold, Herbert, Rosie, Evelyn +and Max; presently joined by Capt. Raymond and Violet, a pair of skates +having been found to fit each of them. + +When all were fairly started the scene became very animated and pretty. +The two married couples skated well, but Harold, and especially Herbert, +far exceeded them, the swift, easy movement with which they glided over +the glassy surface of the lake, the exact balancing of their bodies, and +the graceful curves they executed called forth many an admiring and +delighted exclamation from the onlookers, both near at hand and farther +away at the windows of the mansion. + +Among the latter were Grandma Elsie, her father and his wife--Grandma +Rose--and Cousin Ronald. + +"Bravo!" cried the two old gentlemen simultaneously, as Herbert +performed a feat in which he seemed to fairly outdo himself. Mr. +Lilburn adding, "I feel the old ardor for the sport stir within me at +sight o' the lad's adroit movements. At his age I might have ventured to +compete with as expert a skater as he. What say you, Cousin Horace, to a +match atween the two auld chaps o' us down there the noo?" + +"Agreed," Mr. Dinsmore said with a laugh. "There are skates that will +answer our purpose I think, and we will set off at once if you like." + +At that moment Lulu came running in. "The skates have come, Grandma +Elsie," she said, "just as I have got back to the house. Papa sent me in +because it was too cold, he said, for me to be standing still out there. +He'll come for me when Mamma Vi is tired and wants to come in." + +"Does she seem to be enjoying it?" asked the person addressed. + +"Oh yes, ma'am, very much indeed! Aren't you going to try it too?" + +"Yes, do, Elsie," said her father. "And you too, Rose," to his wife. +"Let us all try the sport while we have an opportunity." + +The ladies were nothing loath, everybody seemed to catch the spirit of +the hour, the skates were quickly distributed, and all hurried away to +the lake, but Lulu and Grace who were to stay within doors, by their +father's orders, till he came, or sent for them. + +Lulu having taken off her hood and coat, now sat before the fire +warming her feet. Grace was watching the skaters from an easy chair by +the window. + +"It does look like good fun," she said. "Is it very cold out there, Lu?" + +"Not so very; the wind doesn't blow; but when you've been standing still +a while your feet feel right cold. I hardly thought about it though, I +was so taken up with watching the skating, till papa called to me that +it was too cold for me to stand there, and I must come in." + +"Papa's always taking care of his children," remarked Grace. + +"Yes," assented Lulu, "he never seems to forget us at all; I most wish +he would sometimes," she added laughing, "just once in a while when I +feel like having my own way, you know. + +"Wasn't he good to send for these for me?" she went on, holding up her +new skates and regarding them with much satisfaction. "They're nice +ones, and it'll be nice to have him teach me how to use them. I've heard +of people getting hard falls learning how to skate, but I think I'll be +pretty safe not to fall with papa to attend to me." + +"I should think so," said Grace. "Oh papa and mamma have stopped and I +do believe they're taking off their skates! at least papa's taking +her's off for her, I think." + +"Oh then they're coming in and we'll get our turn!" + +"I don't want to try it." + +"No, but you can walk down there, and then you're to have a ride on the +ice; you know Uncle Harold said so." + +"I don't know what he meant; and I don't know whether I want to try it +either. Yes, papa and mamma are both coming back." + +Violet had soon tired of the sport, and beside feared her baby was +wanting her. She went on up to the nursery while the captain entered the +parlor where his little girls were waiting for his coming. + +"Waiting patiently, my darlings?" he said, with an affectionate smile. +"I know it is rather hard sometimes for little folks to wait. But you +may bundle up now, and I will take you out to enjoy the sport with the +rest. It will be a nice walk for you, Gracie, and when you get there you +will have a pleasant time I think." + +"How papa?" + +"My little girl will see when she gets there," he said. "Ah, here is +Agnes with your hood and coat. Now, while she puts them on you, I will +see if Lulu's skates are quite right." + +They proved to be a good fit and in few minutes the captain was on his +way to the lakelet with a little girl clinging to each hand. + +A pretty boat house stood at the water's edge--on the hither side, under +the trees, and now close beside it, on the ice, the children spied a +small, light sleigh well supplied with robes of wolf and bear skins. + +"There, Gracie, how would you like to ride in that?" asked her father. + +"It looks nice, but--how can it go?" she asked dubiously. "I don't see +any horses papa." + +"No, but you will find that it can move without." + +Harold had seen them approaching, and now came gliding very rapidly +towards them, on his skates. + +"Ah Gracie, are you ready for your ride?" he asked, "Rosie Lacey and one +or two of the other little ones are going to share it with you. Captain +will you lift her in while I summon them?" + +"Here we are, Cousin Harold," called a childish voice, and Rose Lacey +came running up almost out of breath with haste and excitement, two +other little girl cousins following at her heels; "here we are. Can you +take us now?" + +"Yes," he said, "I was just about to call you." + +In another minute the four were in the sleigh with the robes well +tucked around them. Then, Harold, taking hold of the back of the +vehicle, gave it a vigorous shove away from the shore, and keeping a +tight grip on it, propelled it quite rapidly around the lake. + +It required a good deal of exertion, but Herbert and others came to his +assistance and the sleigh made the circuit many times, its young +occupants laughing, chatting and singing right merrily: the gayest of +the gay. + +Meanwhile the others enjoyed the skating, perhaps quite as much. The +older ladies and the two old gentlemen seemed to have renewed their +youth, and kept up the sport a good deal longer than they had intended +in the beginning; while the younger ones, and especially the children, +were full of mirth and jollity, challenging each other to trials of +speed and skill, laughing good-naturedly at little mishaps, and +exchanging jests and good humored banter. + +And Cousin Ronald added to the fun by causing them to hear again and +again sounds as of jingling sleighbells and prancing horses in their +rear. So distinct and natural were these sounds that they could not help +springing aside out of the track of the supposed steeds, and turning +their heads to see how near they were. + +Then shouts of laughter would follow from old and young of both sexes, +mingled with little shrieks, half of affright and half of amusement +from the girls. + +While all this was going on, Capt. Raymond was giving Lulu her first +lesson in the use of skates, holding her hand in his, guarding her +carefully from the danger of falling. + +But for that she would have fallen several times, for it seemed almost +impossible to keep her balance; however she gained skill and confidence; +and at length asked to be allowed to try it for a little unaided. + +He permitted her to do so, but kept very near to catch her in case she +should slip or stagger. + +She succeeded very well and after a time he ceased to watch her +constantly, remaining near her, but taking his eyes off her now and then +to see what others were doing; noting with fatherly pride in his son, +how Max was emulating the older skaters, and returning a joyous look and +smile given him by Gracie, as she swept past in the sleigh. + +It presently stopped a few paces away, and he made a movement as if +to go and lift her out, but at the sound of a thud on the ice behind +him, turned quickly again to find Lulu down. + +She had thrown out her hands in falling, and he felt a thrill of horror +as he perceived that one of them lay directly in the path of a skater, +Chester Dinsmore, who was moving with such velocity that he would not +be able to check his speed in time to avoid running over her. + +But even while he perceived her peril the captain had, with an almost +lightning like movement, stooped over his child and dragged her +backward. Barely in time; Chester's skate just grazed her fingers, +cutting off the tip of her mitten. There were drops of blood on the ice, +and for a moment her father thought her fingers were off. + +"Oh my child, my darling!" he groaned, holding her close in his arms and +taking the bleeding hand tenderly in his. + +"I'm not hurt, papa; at least only a very little," she hastened to say, +while the others crowded about them with agitated, anxious questioning. +"Is Lulu hurt?" "Did Chess run over her!" "Did the fall hurt her?" + +"My fingers are bleeding a little, but they don't hurt very much," she +answered. "I think his skate went over my mitten, and I suppose my +fingers would have been cut off if papa hadn't jerked me back out of the +way." + +Chester had just joined the group. "I can never be sufficiently thankful +for the escape," he said with a slight tremble in his tones, "I could +never have forgiven myself if I had maimed that pretty hand; though it +was utterly impossible for me to stop myself in time, at the headlong +rate of speed with which I was moving." + +"Your thankfulness can hardly equal her father's," the captain said +with emotion almost too big for utterance, as he gently drew off the +mitten, and bound up the wounded fingers with his handkerchief. "That +will do till I get you to the house. Shall I carry you, daughter?" + +"Oh no, papa, I'm quite able to walk," she answered in a very cheerful +tone. "Please don't be so troubled; I'm sure I'm not much hurt." + +"Allow me to take off your skates for you," Chester said, kneeling down +on the ice at their feet, and beginning to undo the straps as he spoke. +"And I will gladly carry you up to the house, too, if you and your +father are willing." + +"Oh thank you, sir; but I'd really rather walk with papa to help me +along." + +The accident had sobered the party a good deal, and most of +them--including the older people and Lulu's mates--went back to the +house with her and her father. + +Violet was quite startled and alarmed to see the child brought in with +her hand bound up; but when the blood had been washed away the wounds +were found to be little more than skin deep; the bleeding soon ceased, +and some court-plaster was all that was needed to cover up the cuts. + +There were plenty of offers of assistance, but the captain chose to do +for her himself all that was required. + +"There, my dear child, you have had a very narrow escape," he said when +he had finished, drawing her into his arms and caressing her with great +tenderness; "what a heartbreaking thing it would have been for us both +had this little hand," taking it tenderly in his, "been robbed of its +fingers; far worse to me than to have lost my own." + +"And you have saved them for me, you dear father," she said, clinging +about his neck and laying her cheek to his, her eyes full of tears, a +slight tremble in her voice. "But they are yours, because I am," she +added, laughing a little hysterically. "Oh I'm every bit yours; from the +crown of my head to the soles of my feet." + +"Yes, so you are; one of my choice treasures, my darling," he said with +emotion; "and my heart is full of thankfulness to God our heavenly +Father for enabling me to save you from being so sadly maimed." + +"And I do think your Mamma Vi is almost as thankful as either of you," +Violet said, coming to his side and softly smoothing Lulu's hair. + +They were in the dressing-room, no one else present but Grace and Max. + +"I'm pretty thankful myself," observed the latter jocosely, but with a +telltale moisture about the eyes; "I shouldn't like to have a sister +with a fingerless hand." + +"Oh don't, Max! don't talk so!" sobbed Grace, "I just can't bear to +think of such dreadful things!" + +Her father turned toward her and held out his hand. She sprang to his +side and he put his arm about her. + +"The danger is happily past, my pet," he said, touching his lips to her +cheek; "so dry your eyes and think of something else, something +pleasanter." + +"You've got enough of skating, I suppose, Lu? you won't want to try it +again, will you?" asked Max. + +"Yes; if papa will let me. I'd like to go back this afternoon. But I'd +want to keep fast hold of him so that I'd be in no danger of falling," +she added, looking lovingly into his eyes. + +"I'll not let you try it in any other way for some time to come," he +said, stroking her hair; "you must become a good deal more proficient in +the use of skates before I can again trust you to go alone; especially +where there are so many other and more skilful skaters." + +"I don't care for that, papa, but will you take me there again this +afternoon?" + +"We'll see about it when the time comes," he said smiling at her eager +tone, and not ill-pleased at this proof of a persevering disposition. + +"Oh!" cried Max, glancing toward the window, "it's snowing fast! Dear, +dear, it will spoil the skating for all of us!" + +"But a good fall of snow will provide other pleasures, my son," remarked +the captain in a cheery tone. + +"Yes, sir, so it will," returned Max, echoing the tone. + +"And beside plenty of indoor amusements have been provided," said +Violet. "I think we can all enjoy ourselves vastly, let the weather +outside be what it will." + +"I am sure of it," said her husband. "Gracie, how did you enjoy your +ride?" + +"Oh it was just lovely, papa!" answered the little girl, "the sleigh +skimmed along so nicely without a bit of jolting; and then too, it was +such fun to watch the skaters." + +A tap at the door, and Rosie's voice asking, "How is Lulu? Mamma sent me +to inquire." + +"Come in, Rosie," said the captain. "Mother is very kind, and I am glad +to be able to report to her that Lulu is only very slightly hurt; so +slightly that doubtless she will be ready to join her mates in any sport +that may be going on this afternoon." + +Rosie drew near with a look of commiseration on her face, but exclaimed +in surprise, "Why, your hand isn't even bound up!" + +"No; I have just a patch of court plaster on each of three finger tips," +returned Lulu, laughingly displaying them. + +"But oh what a narrow escape!" cried Rosie half breathlessly. "It fairly +frightens me to think of it!" + +"They'd all have been cut off if it hadn't been for papa," Lulu said +with a shudder, hiding her face on his shoulder. + +"O Lu, I'm so glad they weren't!" said Rosie. "Eva has been crying fit +to break her heart because she was sure that at least the tips of your +fingers had been taken off; and in fact I couldn't help crying myself," +she added, turning away to wipe her eyes. + +"How good in you both!" exclaimed Lulu, lifting her head and showing +flushed cheeks and shining eyes. "Papa, shan't I go and find Eva and +comfort her by letting her see how little I am hurt, after all?" + +"Yes, do, my child," he said, releasing her. + +The two little girls went from the room together, each with her arm +about the other's waist. + +"Eva's in my room taking her cry out by herself," said Rosie. "I'd like +to go there with you, but I must carry your father's answer to mamma +first. Then I'll join you." + +The door of Rosie's room stood open; Evelyn sat with her back toward +it, and Lulu, entering softly, had an arm round her friend's neck before +she was aware of her presence. + +"O Lu!" cried Evelyn, with a start, "are you much hurt?" + +"No, you poor dear; you've been breaking your heart about almost +nothing. I hurt my knees a little in falling, and Chester's skate took a +tiny slice out of my middle finger, and scratched the one each side of +it, but that's all. See, they don't even need to be wrapped up." + +"Oh, I'm so glad!" exclaimed Eva with a sigh of relief, and smiling +through tears; then with a shudder and hugging Lulu close, "It would +have been too horrible if they'd been cut off! I think skating is +dangerous, and I'm not sorry the snow has come to spoil it; for us +girls, I mean; the older folks and the boys can take care of themselves, +I suppose." + +"Oh I like it!" said Lulu. "I wanted papa to let me go back this +afternoon and try it again, and I think he would if the snow hadn't +come." + +"You surprise me!" exclaimed Evelyn. "If I had come so near losing my +fingers, I'd never care to skate any more." + +"I always did like boys' sports," remarked Lulu, laughing. "Aunt Beulah +used to call me a tom-boy, and even Max would sometimes say he believed +I was half boy; I was always so glad of a chance to slip off to the +woods with him where I could run and jump and climb without any body by +to scold me and tell me I'd tear my clothes. I don't have to do those +things without leave now, for papa lets me; he say it's good for my +health, and that that's of far more importance than my clothes. Oh, we +all do have such good times now, at home in our father's house, with him +to take care of us!" + +"Yes, I'm sure you do, and I'm so glad for you. How happy you all seem! +and how brave you are about bearing pain, dear Lu! You are so bright and +cheerful, though I'm sure your fingers must ache. Don't they?" + +"Yes, some; but I don't mind it very much and they'll soon be well." + +Just then they were joined by several of the other little girls, all +anxious to see Lulu and learn whether she were really badly hurt. + +They crowded round her with eager questions and many expressions of +sympathy first, then of delight in finding her so cheerful and suffering +so little. + +The next thing was to plan indoor amusements for the afternoon and +evening, as evidently the storm had put outdoor pleasures out of the +question for that day. + +The call to dinner interrupted them in the midst of their talk; a not +unwelcome summons, for exercise in the bracing winter air had given them +keen appetites. + +Some of the younger ones, who had particularly enjoyed the skating, felt +a good deal disappointed that the storm had come to put a stop to it, +and were in consequence quite sober and subdued in their demeanor as +they took their seats at the table. + +A moment of complete silence followed the asking of the blessing, then, +as Edward took up a carving-knife, and stuck the fork into a roast duck +in front of him, there was a loud "Quack, quack," that startled +everybody for an instant, followed by merry peals of laughter from old +and young. + +A loud squeal came next from a young pig in a dish placed before Mr. +Dinsmore, and the song of the blackbird from a pie Grandma Elsie was +beginning to help. + +"'Four and twenty blackbirds baked in a pie,'" remarked Mr. Lilburn +gravely. + +"'When the pie was opened the birds began to sing, +Wasn't that a dainty dish to set before a king?' + +"Ah ha! um h'm! ah ha! history repeats itself. But, Cousin Elsie, I +didna expect to be treated to a meal o' livin' creatures in your house." + +"Did you not?" she returned with a smile. "Life is full of surprises." + +"And grandpa and Ned go on carving without any apparent thought of the +cruelty of cutting into living creatures," laughed Zoe. + +"And what a singular circumstance that chickens baked in a pie should +sing like blackbirds," remarked Grandma Elsie. + +"Very indeed!" said Capt. Raymond. "I move that some one prepare an +article on the subject for one of the leading magazines." + +"No one better qualified for the task than yourself, sir," said his +brother-in-law, Mr. Lester Leland. + +"You will surely except our Cousin Ronald," said the captain; "doubtless +he knows more about the phenomenon than any other person present." + +"O Cousin Ronald," broke in Walter, "as we can't go skating this +afternoon, won't you please tell us young ones some of your famous +stories?" + +"Perhaps, laddie; but there may be some other amusement provided, and in +that case the tales will keep. It strikes me I heard some o' the leddies +laying plans for the afternoon and evening?" he added, turning +inquiringly in Zoe's direction. + +"Yes, sir," she said, "we are getting up some tableaux, but are ready +to defer them if any one wishes to do something else." + +"I think we will not tax Cousin Ronald with story telling to-day," said +Grandma Elsie: "he has been making a good deal of exertion in skating, +and I know must feel weary." + +"Are you, Cousin Ronald?" asked Walter. + +"Well, laddie, I can no deny that there have been times when I've felt a +bit brighter and more in the mood for spinning out a yarn, as the +sailors say." + +"And perhaps you'd like to see the tableaux too, sir?" + +"Yes, I own that I should." + +That settled the question. "We will have the tableaux," Grandma Elsie +said, and every body seemed well satisfied with the decision. + +Preparations were begun almost immediately on leaving the table, and +pretty much all the short winter afternoon occupied with them. + +They had their exhibition after tea; a very satisfactory one to those +who took part, and to the spectators. + +Every child and young person who was desirous to have it so, was brought +in to one or more of the pictures. Lulu, to her great delight, appeared +in several and did herself credit. + +"How are the fingers, dear child? have they been giving you much pain?" +the captain asked when he came to her room for the usual good-night +talk, sitting down as he spoke, drawing her to a seat upon his knee, and +taking the wounded hand tenderly in his. + +"Only a twinge once in a while, papa," she said, putting the other arm +round his neck and smiling into his eyes. "It's been a very nice day for +me in spite of my accident; everybody has been so good and kind. I think +they tried to give me a pleasant part in as many of the tableaux as they +could to comfort me, and really after all it was only a little bit of a +hurt." + +"But narrowly escaped being a very serious one. Ah my heart is full of +thankfulness to God for you, my darling, and for myself, that the injury +was no greater. You might have lost your fingers or your hand; you might +even have been killed by falling in such a way as to strike your head +very hard upon the ice." + +"Did anybody ever get killed in that way, papa?" she asked. + +"Yes, I have read or heard of one or two such cases, and had it happened +to you I could hardly forgive myself for letting go your hand." + +"I'm sure you might feel that it was all my own fault, papa," she said +tightening her clasp of his neck and kissing him with ardent affection; +"every bit my own fault because I begged you to let me try it alone." + +"No, that could not have excused me; because it is a father's duty to +take every care of his child, whether she wishes it or not; and it is my +settled purpose to do so henceforward," he said, returning her caress +with great tenderness. + + + + +CHAPTER VIII. + + +The storm continued through the night but had ceased before the guests +at Ion were astir; the ground was thickly carpeted with snow and clouds +still obscured the sun, but there was no wind and the cold was not +severe. + +"Just the day for a snow fight," remarked Frank Dinsmore, as he and the +other lads of the company stood grouped together on the veranda shortly +after breakfast; "plenty of snow and in prime condition for making into +balls." + +"So it is," said Herbert Travilla, "and I believe I'm boy enough yet to +enjoy a scrimmage in it." + +"I too," said Harold. "Let's build a fort, divide ourselves into two +armies, one besiege and the other defend it." + +The proposition was received with enthusiasm and the work of erecting +the snow fort begun at once. + +Some of the girls wanted to help, but were told their part was to look +on. + +"I can do more than that," said Rosie, and darting into the house, she +presently returned with a small flag. "Here, plant this on your +ramparts, Harold," she said, "if you are to defend the fort." + +"I don't know yet to which party I shall belong--besiegers or +besieged--but I'm obliged for the flag and shall plant it as you +advise," he said. + +The girls amused themselves snowballing each other, occasionally pausing +to watch the progress the lads were making, the older people doing the +same from the veranda or the windows of the mansion. + +The boys were active and soon had their fort--not a large +one--constructed, and the flag planted and waving in a slight wind that +had sprung up. + +Lulu standing on the veranda steps, clapped her hands in delight as it +was flung to the breeze and started "That Star Spangled Banner," all the +others joining in and singing with a will. + +Then the lads divided themselves into two companies, Harold taking +command of the defenders of the fort, Chester of the attacking party. + +"There are not enough of you fellows," called Sydney; "you'd better let +us girls help prepare the ammunition. Women have done such things when +men were scarce." + +"So they have," replied Chester. "I'll accept such assistance from you +while you stand back out of danger." + +"Then we girls will have to divide into two companies," said Rosie; +"for the boys in the fort must have the same kind of help the others do. +I'll go to them." + +"No, no," said Harold, "this is going to be too much of a rough and +tumble play for girls. I decline with thanks." + +"Ungrateful fellow!" she retorted. "I don't mean to be a bit sorry for +you if you are defeated." + +"I do not intend that you shall have the opportunity," he returned with +a good humored laugh. + +"O Rosie, I know what we can do!" cried Lulu; "give them some music." + +"Good!" said Sydney, "wait a minute, boys till we hunt up a drum and +fife. The band will play on the veranda." + +She, Rosie, and Lulu hurried into the house as she spoke. + +"Yes, I'll lend you mine," shouted Walter, after them. "They're up in +the play-room;--two drums, two mouth organs and a fife, and a trumpet." + +The boys waited, employing the time in preparing piles of snowballs, and +presently the girls came rushing back bringing the musical instruments +mentioned by Walter, and a jews-harp and accordeon beside. + +These were quickly distributed and the band struck up--not one tune but +several; "Hail Columbia," "Yankee Doodle," and "Star Spangled +Banner;"--having forgotten in their haste to agree upon a tune. + +The music, if music it could be called--was greeted with roars of +laughter, and ceased at once. + +"Oh this will never do!" cried Maud; "we must settle upon some one of +the national airs. Shall it be 'Yankee Doodle'?" + +"Yes," they all said, and began again, with less discord but not keeping +very good time. + +Harold and his party were in the fort, a huge heap of balls beside them. + +"Now man your guns, my lads, and be ready to give a vigorous repulse to +the approaching foe," he said. + +Chester had drawn up his men in line of battle. Max was among them. + +"Wait!" he cried, "I'm going into the fort." + +"What! going to desert in the face of the enemy?" queried Chester. + +"Yes; I can't fight against that flag," pointing to it with uplifted +hand. "Fire on the stars and stripes? _Never_! 'The flag of our Union +forever!'" + +"Oh is that all? Well, we're not going to fight against it, my boy; it's +ours, and we're going to take it from them and carry it in triumph at +the head of our column." + +"No, sir; its ours," retorted Harold, "and we stand ready to defend it +to the last gasp. Come on; take it if you can! We dare you to do it?" + +"Up then and at 'em, boys!" shouted Chester. "Go double quick and charge +right over the breast works!" + +The command was instantly obeyed, the works were vigorously assaulted, +and as vigorously defended, snowballs flying thick and fast in both +directions. + +Max leaped over the breast works and seized the flag. Harold tore it +from his hands, threw him over into the snow on the outside, and +replanted the flag on the top of the breast work. + +Max picked himself up, ran round to the other side of the fort, and +finding Harold and the other large boys among the defenders, each +engaged in a hand to hand scuffle with a besieger, so that only little +Walter was left to oppose him, again leaped over the barrier, seized the +flag, leaped back and sped away toward the house waving it in triumph +and shouting, "Hurrah! victory is ours!" + +"Not so fast young man!" shouted back Herbert, bounding over the breast +works and giving chase, all the rest following, some to aid him in +recovering the lost standard, the others to help Max to keep out of his +reach. + +Herbert was agile and fleet of foot, but so was Max. Back and forth, up +and down he ran, now dodging his pursuers behind trees and shrubs, now +taking a flying leap over some low obstacle, and speeding on, waving the +flag above his head and shouting back derisively at those who were +trying to catch him. + +It was a long and exciting race, but at last he was caught; Herbert +overtook him, seized him with one hand, the flag with the other. + +Max wrenched himself free, but Herbert's superior strength compelled him +to yield the flag after a desperate struggle to retain his hold upon it. + +Then with a wild hue and cry Chester's party chased Herbert till after +doubling and turning several times, he at length regained the fort and +restored the flag to its place. + +The next instant Harold and the rest of his command regained and +reoccupied the fort, the attacking party following close at their heels, +and the battle with the snowballs recommenced with redoubled fury. + +All this was witnessed with intense interest by the spectators at the +windows and on the veranda; at the beginning of the chase the band +forgot to play and dropping their instruments employed themselves in +encouraging pursuers or pursued with clapping of hands and shouts of +exultation over their exploits. + +The contest was kept up for a long time, the flag taken and retaken +again and again till the fort was quite demolished by the repeated +assaults, and the snow well trodden down all about the spot where it had +stood. + +The lads, too, found themselves ready to enjoy rest within doors after +their continued violent exertion. + +Some quiet games filled up the remainder of the morning and the +afternoon. In the evening they were ready for another romp in which the +girls might have a share; so Stage Coach, Blind-man's Buff, and similar +games were in vogue. + +They had been very merry and entirely harmonious, but at length a slight +dispute arose, and Capt. Raymond, sitting in an adjoining room +conversing with the older guests and members of the family, yet not +inattentive to what was going on among the young folks--heard Lulu's +voice raised to a higher than its ordinary key. + +He rose, stepped to the communicating door, and called in a low tone, +grave but kindly, "Lulu!" + +"Sir," she answered, turning her face in his direction. + +"Come here, daughter," he said; "I want you." + +She obeyed promptly, though evidently a trifle unwillingly. + +He took her hand and led her out into the hall, and on into a small +reception room, bright and cheery with light and fire, but quite +deserted. + +"What do you want me for, papa?" she asked. "Please don't keep me long; +because we were just going to begin a new game." + +He took possession of an easy chair, and drawing her into his arms, and +touching his lips to her cheek, "Can you not spare a few minutes to your +father when your mates have had you all day?" he asked. + +"Why, yes, indeed, you dear papa!" she exclaimed with a sudden change of +tone, putting her arms about his neck and looking up into his face with +eyes full of ardent filial affection. "How nice in you to love me well +enough to want to leave the company in the parlors to give a little time +to petting me!" + +"I love you full well enough for that, my darling," he said, repeating +his caresses, "but my call to you was because a tone in my little girl's +voice told me she needed her father just at that moment." + +She looked up inquiringly, then with sudden comprehension, "Oh! you +thought I was in danger of getting into a passion, and I'm afraid I was. +Papa, you are my good guardian angel, always on the watch to help me in +my hard fight with my dreadful temper. Thank you very, very much!" + +"You are entirely welcome, daughter," he said, softly smoothing her +hair; "it could hardly be a sadder thing to you than to me, should that +enemy of yours succeed in overcoming you again. Try, dear child, to be +constantly on the watch against it. + +"'Watch ye and pray, lest ye enter into temptation,' Jesus said. The +moment that you feel the rising of anger in your breast lift up your +heart to him for strength to resist." + +"I do intend to always, papa," she sighed, tightening her clasp of his +neck and laying her cheek to his, "but oh it is so, so easy to forget!" + +"I know it, dear child, but I can only encourage you to continue the +fight with your evil nature, looking ever unto Jesus for help. Press +forward in the heavenly way, and if you fall, get up again and go on +with redoubled energy and determination; and you will win the victory at +last; for 'in all these things we are more than conquerors through him +that loved us.' + +"Now, if you feel that you are safe in doing so, you may go back to your +mates." + +There was a very sweet expression on Lulu's face as she rejoined her +mates, and her manner was gentle and subdued. + +"So you've come back," remarked Sydney. "What did your papa want with +you?" + +"O Syd," exclaimed Rosie, "that's private, you know!" + +"Oh to be sure! I beg pardon, Lu," said Sydney. + +"You are quite excusable," returned Lulu pleasantly. "Papa had something +to say to me, that was all," and she glanced up at him with such a +loving look, as at that instant he entered the room, that no one could +suspect the talk between them had been other than most pleasant. + +"Well, you have come back just in time; we are going to play the game of +Authors," said Herbert, beginning to distribute the cards. + +The words had hardly left his lips when a sharp tap at the window made +them all jump. Then a woman's voice spoke in piteous accents. + +"Oh let me in, good people! my baby and I are starving to death, and +freezing in this bitter winter wind." + +"Oh who is it? who is it?" cried several of the girls, sending +frightened glances in the direction from which the voice had come. + +"I'll soon see," said Harold, hurrying toward the window. + +But a gruff voice spoke from the hall. "Don't mind her, sir; she's a +gypsy liar and thief; she stole the baby from its mother." + +Harold paused, stood uncertainly in the middle of the floor for an +instant, then turning quickly, retraced his steps, went to the hall door +and glanced this way and that. + +"There is no one here," he said, then burst into a laugh as, turning +round once more, he perceived Mr. Lilburn quietly seated near the open +door into the adjoining parlor where the older people were. "Cousin +Ronald, may I ask what you know of that gypsy and the stolen child?" + +"What do I ken about her, laddie?" queried the old gentleman in his +turn. "Wad ye insinuate that I associate wi' sic trash as that?" + +"Oh she's quite a harmless creature, I've no doubt," laughed Harold. + +"O Uncle Harold, please let her in," pleaded Grace, with tears in her +sweet blue eyes. + +"Why, my dear little Gracie, there's nobody there," he answered. + +"But how can we be sure if we don't look, Uncle Harold? Her voice did +sound so very real." + +"What is the matter, Gracie dear?" asked a sweet voice, as a beautiful +lady came swiftly from the adjoining parlor and laid her soft white hand +on the little girl's head. + +"O Grandma Elsie, we heard a woman begging to come in out of the cold, +and--oh there don't you hear her?" + +"Oh let me in, dear good ladies and gentlemen! I'm freezing, freezing +and starving to death!" wailed the voice again. + +By this time all the occupants of the other parlor were crowding into +this. + +"Captain," said Grandma Elsie, "will you please step to the window and +open it?" + +"Mother, Cousin Ronald is responsible for it all," laughed Harold. + +"We may as well let Gracie see for herself," Mrs. Travilla replied in a +kindly indulgent tone. + +Harold at once stepped to the window, drew back the curtains, raised the +sash and threw open the shutters, giving a full view of all the grounds +on that side of the house;--for the clouds had cleared away and the moon +was shining down on snowladen trees and shrubs and paths and parterres +carpeted with the same; but no living creature was to be seen. + +Grace holding fast to her father's hand, ventured close to the window +and sent searching glances from side to side, then with a sigh of +relief, said, "Yes, I do believe it was only Cousin Ronald; and I'm ever +so glad the woman and her baby are not freezing." + +At that everybody laughed, and timid, sensitive little Grace hid her +blushing face on her father's shoulder, as he sat down and drew her to +his side. + +"Never mind, darling," he said soothingly, passing an arm affectionately +about her and softly smoothing her curls with his other hand, "it is +good natured amusement; we all know what you meant and love you all the +better for your tenderness of heart toward the poor and suffering." + +"Yes, dear child, your papa is quite right, and I fear we were not very +polite or kind to laugh at your innocent speech," said Grandma Elsie. + +At that instant the tap on the window was repeated, then the voice spoke +again, but in cheerful tones. "Dinna fret ye, bit bonny lassie, I was +but crackin' me jokes. I'm neither cauld nor hungry, and my bairns grew +to be men and women lang syne." + +"There now! I know it's Cousin Ronald," laughed Rosie, "and indeed I +should hope he was neither cold nor hungry here in our house." + +"If he is," said Grandma Elsie, giving the old gentleman a pleasant +smile, "we will set him in the warmest corner of the ingleside and order +refreshments." + +"I vote that those suggestions be carried out immediately," said Edward. +"Harold, if you will conduct our kinsman to the aforesaid seat, I will, +with mamma's permission, ring for the refreshments." + +Both Harold and Herbert stepped promptly forward, each offering an arm +to the old gentleman. + +"Thanks, laddies," he said, "but I'm no' so infirm that I canna cross +the room wi'out the help o' your strong young arms, and being +particularly comfortable in the chair I now occupy, I shall bide here, +by your leave." + +"Then, if you feel so strong would it tire you to tell us a story, +Cousin Ronald?" asked Walter, insinuatingly. "We'd like one ever so much +while we're waiting for the refreshments." + +"The refreshments are ready and waiting in the dining room, and you are +all invited to walk out there and partake of them," said Grandma Elsie, +as the servants drew back the sliding doors, showing a table glittering +with china, cut-glass and silver, loaded with fruits, nuts, cakes, +confectionery and ices, and adorned with a profusion of flowers from the +conservatories and hothouses. + +"Don't you wish you were grown up enough to call for whatever you might +fancy from that table?" whispered Rosie to Lulu as they followed their +elders to its vicinity. + +"Yes--no; I'm very willing to take whatever papa chooses to give me," +returned Lulu. "You see," she added laughing at Rosie's look of mingled +surprise and incredulity, "there have been several times he has let me +have my own way and I didn't find it at all nice; so now I've really +grown willing to be directed and controlled by him." + +"That's a very good thing." + +"Yes; especially as I'd have to do it anyhow. Papa, may I have +something?" she asked as at that moment he drew near. + +"Are you hungry?" he queried in turn. + +"Yes, sir." + +"Then you may have some ice-cream, a little fruit, and a small piece of +sponge cake." + +"Not any nuts or candies?" + +"Not to-night, daughter; sometime to-morrow you may." + +"Thank you, sir; that will do nicely," she responded in a cheerful, +pleasant tone and with a loving look and smile up into his face. + +She felt amply rewarded by the approving, affectionate look he gave her +in return. + +"I shall help you presently when I have waited upon Evelyn and Rosie," +he said. "What will you have, my dears?" + +When the refreshments had been disposed of, it was time for the usual +short evening service, then for the younger ones to go to their beds. + +Capt. Raymond stepped out upon the veranda and paced it to and fro. +Presently Max joined him. "I came to say good night, papa," he said. + +"Ah good night, my son," returned the captain, pausing in his walk, +taking the hand Max held out to him and clasping it affectionately in +his. "You had a fine, exciting game this morning out there on the lawn. +I was glad to hear my boy avow his attachment to the glorious old flag +his father has sailed under for so many years. I trust he will always be +ready to do so when such an avowal is called for, as long as he lives." + +"Yes, indeed, sir! It's the most beautiful flag that waves, isn't it?" + +"None to compare to it in my esteem," his father answered with a pleased +laugh. + + + + +CHAPTER IX. + + +Before morning the weather had moderated very much, a thaw had set in, +and the snow was going rapidly. + +"Well, what sports shall we contrive for to-day?" asked Herbert, at the +breakfast table. "Certainly both skating and snow fights are entirely +out of the question." + +"Entirely!" echoed Harold; "all other outdoor sports also; for a +drizzling rain is beginning to fall, and the melting snow has covered +roads and paths with several inches of water." + +"We have some games for the house which you have not tried yet," said +their mother; "'Table croquet,' 'Parlor Quoits,' 'Parlor Ring Toss,' +Jack-straws and others." + +"And I have a new game that papa gave me this Christmas--'The Flags of +all Nations,'" remarked Lulu. "I brought it with me." + +"We will be glad to see it," said Harold. + +"It is probably improving as well as entertaining," remarked Zoe. "I +should judge so from the name." + +"I think you will find it both," said the captain. + +"So you would 'Corn and Beans,' too, Aunt Zoe," said Max. "Papa gave it +to me, and we tried it Christmas eve at home, and found it very funny." + +The morning and most of the afternoon were occupied with these games, +which seemed to afford much enjoyment to the children and young people. + +It was the winding up of their Christmas festivities at Ion, and all +were in the mood for making it as gay and mirthful as possible. +Some--the Raymonds among others--would leave shortly after tea, the rest +by or before bedtime. + +They finished the sports of the afternoon with two charades. The older +people were the spectators, the younger ones the actors. + +Mendicant was the word chosen for the first. + +A number of the boys and girls came trooping into the parlor, each +carrying an old garment, thimble on finger, and needle and thread in +hand. Seating themselves they fell to work. + +Zoe was patching an old coat, Lulu an apron, Gracie a doll's dress; Eva +and Rosie each had a worn stocking drawn over her hand, and was busily +engaged in darning it; the other girls were mending gloves, the boys old +shoes; and as they worked they talked among themselves. + +"Zoe," said Maud, "I should mend that coat differently." + +"How would you mend it?" asked Zoe. + +"With a patch much larger than that you are sewing on it." + +"I shouldn't mend it that way," remarked Sydney. "I'd darn it." + +"Thank you both for your very kind and disinterested advice," sniffed +Zoe. "But I learned how to mend before I ever saw you. And I should mend +those gloves in a better way than you are taking." + +"If you know so well how to mend, Madam Zoe, will you please give me +some instruction about mending this shoe?" said Herbert. "Cobbling is +not in my line." + +"Neither is it in mine, Sir Herbert," she returned, drawing herself up +with a lofty air. + +"Such silly pride! They should mend their ways if not their garments," +remarked Maud, in a scornful aside. + +"One should think it beneath her to mend even a worn stocking," said +Rosie. + +"No," responded Eva, "and she should mend it well." + +"Your first syllable is not hard to guess, children," said Mrs. +Dinsmore; "evidently it is mend." + +With that the actors withdrew, and presently Chester Dinsmore returned +alone, marching in and around the room with head erect and pompous air. +His clothes were of fine material and fashionable cut, he wore handsome +jewelry, sported a gold headed cane, and strutted to and fro, gazing +about him with an air of lofty disdain as of one who felt himself +superior to all upon whom his glances fell. + +Harold presently followed him into the room. He was dressed as a country +swain, came in with modest, diffident air, and for a while stood +watching Chester curiously from the opposite side of the apartment, then +crossing over, he stood before him, hat in hand, and bowing low. + +"Sir," he said respectfully, "will you be so kind as to tell me if you +are anybody in particular? I'm from the country, and shouldn't like to +meet any great man and not know it." + +"I, sir?" cried Chester, drawing himself up to his full height, and +swelling with importance. "I? I am the greatest man in America; the +greatest man of the age; I am Mr. Smith, sir, the inventor of the most +delicious ices and confectionery ever eaten." + +"Thank you, sir," returned Harold, with another low bow. "I shall always +be proud and happy to have met so great a man." + +Laughter, clapping of hands, and cries of "I! I!" among the spectators, +as the two withdrew by way of the hall. + +Soon the young actors flocked in again. A book lay on a table, quite +near the edge. With a sudden jerk Herbert threw it on the floor. + +Rosie picked it up and replaced it, saying: "Can't you let things +alone?" + +"Rosie, why can't you let the poor boy alone?" whined her cousin, Lora +Howard. "No one has ever known me to be guilty of such an exhibition of +temper; it's positively wicked." + +"Oh, you're very good, Lora," sniffed Zoe. "I can't pretend to be half so +perfect." + +"Certainly I can't," said Eva. + +"I can't." + +"I can't," echoed Lulu, Max, and several others. + +"Come now, children, can't you be quiet a bit?" asked Harold. "I can't +auction off these goods unless you are attending and ready with your +bids." + +Setting down a basket he had brought in with him, he took an article +from it and held it high in air. + +"We have here an elegant lace veil worth perhaps a hundred dollars; it +is to be sold now to the highest bidder. Somebody give us a bid for this +beautiful piece of costly lace, likely to go for a tithe of its real +value." + +"One dollar," said Rosie. + +"One dollar, indeed! We could never afford to let it go at so low a +figure; we can't sell this elegant and desirable article of ladies' +attire so ridiculously low." + +"Ten dollars," said Maud. + +"Ten dollars, ten dollars! This elegant and costly piece of lace going +at ten dollars!" cried the auctioneer, holding it higher still and +waving it to and fro. "Who bids higher? It is worth ten times that +paltry sum; would be dirt cheap at twenty. Somebody bid twenty; don't +let such a chance escape you; you can't expect to have another such. Who +bids? Who bids?" + +"Fifteen," bid Zoe. + +"Fifteen, fifteen! this lace veil, worth every cent of a hundred +dollars, going at fifteen? Who bids higher? Now's your chance; you can't +have it much longer. Going, going at fifteen dollars--this elegant veil, +worth a cool hundred. Who bids higher? Going, going at fifteen dollars, +not a quarter of its value. Will nobody bid higher? Going, going, gone!" + +"Can't," exclaimed several of the audience, as the veil was handed to +Zoe, and the whole company of players retired. + +They shortly returned, all dressed in shabby clothing, some with wallets +on their backs, some with old baskets on their arms, an unmistakable +troop of beggars, passing round among the spectators with whining +petitions for cold victuals and pennies. + +A low growl instantly followed by a loud, fierce bark, startled players +and spectators alike, and called forth a slight scream from some of the +little ones. + +"That auld dog o' mine always barks at sic a troop o' mendicants," +remarked Cousin Ronald quietly. "I ken mendicant's the word, lads and +lasses, and ye hae acted it out wi' commendable ingenuity and success." + +"You couldn't have made a better guess if you had belonged to the +universal Yankee nation, cousin," laughed Herbert. + +They retired again and in a few minutes Eva and Lulu came in dressed in +travelling attire, each with a satchel in her hand. + +"This must be the place, I think," said Eva, glancing from side to side, +"but there seems to be no one in." + +"They may be in directly," said Lulu, "let us sit down and rest in these +comfortable looking chairs, while we wait." + +They seated themselves, and as they did so, Zoe and Maud walked in. + +They too were dressed as travelers, and carried satchels. The four shook +hands, Zoe remarking, "So you got in here before us! How did you come?" + +"In the stage," answered Lulu. + +"Ah! one travels so slowly in that! We came in the cars," said Maud. + +"Yes," said Zoe; "in the train that just passed." + +"Let us go back in the cars, Lu," said Eva. + +"Yes; in the same train they take. Oh! who is this coming? He acts like +a crazy man!" as Frank Dinsmore entered, gesticulating wildly, rolling +his eyes and acting altogether very much like a madman. + +Chester was following close at his heels. + +"Don't be alarmed, ladies," he said, "he shall not harm you. I'll take +care of that; I have my eye on him all the time; never let him out of my +sight. I am his keeper." + +"But he's dangerous, isn't he?" they asked, shrinking from Frank's +approach, as if in great fear. + +"Not while I am close at hand," said Chester. "I'll see that he disturbs +no one." + +"I think it would be well for us to go now, girls," said Zoe. "Let us +ask the driver of that stage to take us in; then we'll be safe from this +lunatic." + +They hurried out and in another minute Chester and Frank followed. + +Then Edward came in, walked up to the fire and stood leaning against the +mantelpiece in seemingly thoughtful mood; but as the lady travelers +again appeared at the door, he started and went forward to receive them. + +"Walk in, ladies," he said; "walk into the parlor. Pray be seated," +handing them chairs. "Now what can I do for you?" + +"You are the innkeeper?" asked Zoe. + +"At your service, madam. Do you wish a room? or rooms?" + +"Yes; we will have two; and let them be adjoining, if possible." + +"Certainly, madam; we can accommodate you in that and will be happy to +do so." + +Then turning to the spectators, "Can you tell us our word, ladies and +gentlemen?" he asked. + +"Innkeeper," was the prompt response from several voices. + +"Quite correct," he said. Then with a sweeping bow, "This closes our +entertainment for the evening, and with many thanks for their kind +attention we bid our audience a grateful adieu." + +Half an hour later tea was served, and upon the conclusion of the meal +the guests began to take their departure. + +The family separated for the night earlier than usual, but Harold and +Herbert followed their mother to her dressing-room, asking if she felt +too weary for a little chat with them. + +"Not at all," she said with her own sweet smile. "I know of nothing that +would afford me greater satisfaction than one of the oldtime motherly +talks with my dear college boys; so come in, my dears, and let us have +it." + +Harold drew forward an easy chair for her, but she declined it. "No, I +will sit on the sofa, so that I can have you close to me, one on each +side," she said. + +"That will suit your boys, exactly, mamma, if you will be quite as +comfortable," said Herbert, placing a hassock for her feet, as she +seated herself. + +"Quite," she returned, giving a hand to each as they placed themselves +beside her. "Now remember that your mother will be glad of your +confidence in everything that concerns you, great or small; nothing that +interests you or affects your happiness in the very least, can fail to +have an interest for her." + +"We know it, dearest mamma," said Harold, "and are most happy in the +assurance that such is the fact." + +"Yes," assented Herbert, lifting her hand to his lips, "and it is that +which makes a private chat with our mother so great a delight; that and +our mutual love. Mamma, dear, I can not believe I shall ever meet +another woman who will seem to me at all comparable to my dearly loved +and honored mother." + +"Such words from the lips of my son are very sweet to my ear," she +responded, a tender light shining in her eyes, "and yet for your own +sake I hope you are mistaken; I would have all my children know the +happiness to be found in married life where mutual admiration, esteem +and love are so great that the two are as one." + +"Such a marriage as yours, mamma?" + +"Yes; there could not be a happier. But I am looking far ahead for my +college boys," she added with a smile; "at least I trust so; for you are +over young yet to be looking for life partners." + +"I don't think either of us has begun on that thus far, mamma," said +Harold. "At present we are more solicitous to decide the important +question, what shall our principal life work be? and in that we desire +the help of our mother's counsel, and to follow her wishes." + +"It is a question of very great importance," she said, "for your success +and usefulness in life will depend very largely upon your finding the +work your heavenly Father intends you to do, and for which you are best +fitted by the talents He has given you. + +"But I thought you had both decided upon the medical profession; and I +was well content with your choice, for it is a most noble and useful +calling." + +"So we thought mamma, but recently our hearts have been so moved at +thought of the millions perishing for lack of a saving knowledge of +Christ, that it has become a momentous question with each of us whether +he is called to preach the gospel, especially in the mission-field, at +home or abroad." + +Her eyes shone through glad tears. "My dear boy," she said with emotion, +"to have sons in the ministry I should esteem the greatest honor that +could be put upon me; for there can be no higher calling than that of an +ambassador for Christ, no grander work than that of winning souls." + +"So we both think," said Herbert, "and, mamma, you are willing we should +go and labor wherever we may be called in the providence of God?" + +"Yes, oh yes! you are more His than mine; I dedicated you to his service +even before you were born, and many times afterward. I would not dare +stand in your way, nor would I wish to; for dearly as I love you both, +sweet as your presence is to me, I am more than willing to deny myself +the joy of having you near me for the sake of the Master's cause, and +that you may win the reward of those to whom He will say at the last, +'Well done, good and faithful servant; enter thou into the joy of the +Lord.' Are you particularly drawn to the foreign field?" + +"No, mamma," answered Harold, "the cause is one--'the field is the +world'--but while we are deeply interested in foreign missions and +desirous to do all we can to help there, we feel that their prosperity +depends upon the success of the work at home, and that the cause of home +missions is the cause of our country also; for that cause we would labor +and give as both patriots and Christians. + +"Look at the dangers threatening our dear native land--and the cause of +Christ also--from vice and illiteracy, Popery and Mormonism, all ever on +the increase from the rapid influx of undesirable immigrants--paupers, +insane, anarchists, criminals. Ah how surely and speedily they will +sweep away our liberties, both civil and religious, unless we rouse +ourselves and put forth every energy to prevent it! Never a truer saying +than that 'eternal vigilance is the price of liberty!' and nothing can +secure it to us but the instruction and evangelization of these +dangerous classes. Is it not so, mamma?" + +"Yes," she assented; "I am satisfied that the gospel of Christ is the +only remedy for those threatening evils, the only safeguard of our +liberties, as well as the only salvation for a lost and ruined world. + +"And, my dear boys, if you devote yourselves to that work it shall be +your mother's part, your mother's joy, to provide the means for your +support. I can not go into the work myself, so the sending of my sons +and supporting them while they labor, must be my contribution to the +cause. + +"But I see no reason why you should give up the idea of studying +medicine, since so many medical missionaries are needed. My plan would +be to prepare you for both preaching and practising, if you have talent +for both." + +"We have thought of that," said Harold, "and as you approve, dearest +mamma, we will hope to carry it out." + +"I am so glad, mamma, that you have large means and the heart to use +them in the work of spreading abroad the glad tidings of salvation +through Christ," Herbert remarked. + +"Yes," she said "it is both a responsibility and a privilege to be +entrusted with so much of my Lord's money; pray for your mother, my dear +boys, that she may have grace and wisdom to dispense it aright." + +"We will, mamma, we do; and oh how often we rejoice in having a mother +to whom we can confidently apply in behalf of a good object! You have +many times given us the joy of relieving misery and providing +instruction for the ignorant and depraved." + +"It has been a joy to me to be able to do so," she said thoughtfully, +"yet I fear I have not denied myself as I ought for the sake of giving +largely." + +"Mamma, you have always given largely since I have been old enough to +understand anything about such matters," interrupted Harold warmly; +"yes, very largely." + +"If every one had given, and would give as largely in proportion to +means," remarked Herbert, "the Lord's treasury would be full to +overflowing. Is it not so, Harold?" + +"Surely; and mamma has never been one to spend unnecessarily on +herself," replied Harold, fondly caressing the hand he held. + +"It has been my endeavor to be a faithful steward," she sighed, "and yet +I might have given more than I have. I have been giving only of my +income; I could give some of the principal; and I have a good many +valuable jewels that might be turned into money for the Lord's treasury. + +"I have thought a good deal about that of late and have talked with my +daughters in regard to the matter; I thought it but right to consult +with them, because the jewels would be a part of their inheritance, and +I wish you two to have some say about it also, as fellow heirs with +them." + +She paused and both lads answered quickly that they thought the jewels +should all go to their sisters. + +"No; you and your future wives should have a share also," she replied +smilingly; "that is if I retained them all. And that being understood, +are you willing to have most of them disposed of and the proceeds used +in aid of home and foreign missions?" + +Both gave a hearty assent. + +"Thank you, my dears," she said. "And now having already consulted with +your grandfather and older brother, winning their consent and approval, +I consider the matter settled. + +"A few of my jewels, dear to me as mementoes of the past, I shall +retain; also a few others which would not sell for nearly what they are +really worth to us; but the rest I intend to have sold and the money +used for the spread of the gospel in our own and heathen lands." + +"I am convinced you could not make a better investment, mamma," Harold +said, his eyes shining with pleasure. + +"Yes, you are right," she returned, "it is an investment; one that can +not possibly fail to give a grand return: for does He not say, 'He that +hath pity upon the poor lendeth to the Lord; and that which he hath +given will he pay him again?' + +"Who was it (Dean Swift if I remember aright) who preached a charity +sermon from that text--'If you like the security, down with the dust'?" + +"And you do like the security, mamma; you prefer it to any other, I am +quite sure," said Herbert. "But what a fine specimen of a charity sermon +that was! both powerful and brief. Doubtless many of the hearers were +greatly relieved that they had not to listen to a long, dull harangue on +the subject, and all the more disposed to give liberally on that +account." + +"Yes; do not forget to act upon that idea, when your turn comes to +preach a sermon on that subject," Harold said, giving his younger +brother a mischievous smile. + +"And let us not forget the lesson of the text when the appeal comes to +us," added their mother. "Oh my dear boys, what a privilege it is to be +permitted to make such investments! and to be sowers of the good seed +whether by personal effort or in providing the means for sending out +others as laborers. Let us endeavor to be of the number of those who sow +largely in both ways; for 'He which soweth sparingly shall reap also +sparingly; and he that soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.' + +"And the harvest is sure; at the end of the world; if not sooner. And +whether we give in one way or the other, let us not do it 'grudgingly or +of necessity,' but joyfully and with all our hearts, for God loveth a +cheerful giver." + +"Mamma," said Harold earnestly, "we do both feel it a great and blessed +privilege to be permitted to be co-workers with God for the advancement +of his cause and kingdom." + +With that the conversation turned upon other themes, but presently the +boys kissed the dear mother good night and withdrew lest they should rob +her of needed rest. + + + + +CHAPTER X. + + +"Home again, and it's nice to get home!" exclaimed Lulu, skipping up the +steps of the veranda and across into the wide hall where all was light +and warmth and beauty. + +Violet and Grace had preceded her and her father was following with +little Elsie in his arms. + +"I am glad to hear you say that; glad my daughter appreciates her home," +he said in a cheery tone. + +"I'd be a queer girl, papa, if I didn't appreciate such a home as this +is," she returned with warmth, and smiling up into his face. "Don't you +say so, Max?" catching sight of her brother who, riding his pony, had +arrived some minutes ahead of the carriage and was now petting and +fondling his dog at the farther end of the hall. + +"Yes, indeed!" he answered; "I think if we weren't happy and contented +in this home we oughtn't to have any at all. Papa, Prince is a splendid +fellow!" stroking and patting the dog's head as he spoke. + +"So I think," said the captain. + +"And I too," said Violet; "he is a very acceptable addition to the +family. My dear, home does look exceedingly attractive to me, as well as +to the children. But little Elsie's eyes are closing; mamma must see her +babies to bed." + +"I wonder where my pussy is?" Grace was saying, from the library door. +"I thought she'd be lying on the rug before the fire here, like she was +the other night; but she isn't." + +"Oh, and my Polly!" cried Lulu. "Is she in there?" + +"I will carry Elsie to the nursery, my love," said the captain. "Lulu +and Gracie, you may perhaps find your pets in your own little sitting +room." + +"Oh yes!" they cried in chorus, and started up the stairs after their +father and Violet. + +Outside the night was cold, but within the house the atmosphere was that +of summer; doors stood open, and in the halls, and the rooms used by the +family, lights were burning; also the air was sweet and fragrant with a +faint odor of roses, heliotrope and mignonette, coming from the +conservatory and from vases of cut flowers placed here and there; all +the result of Capt. Raymond's kind forethought for the comfort and +pleasure of wife and children, and the careful carrying out of his +orders by the faithful housekeeper Christine. + +No wonder home looked so attractive to its returning occupants, even +coming from a former one quite as beautiful and luxurious. + +"Oh how sweet it does look here!" exclaimed both the little girls as +they entered their little sitting-room. + +"Oh! and there is my pussy lying on the rug all curled up like a soft +round ball!" added Grace. "You are having a nice nap, pretty kitty, and +I don't mean to wake you, but I must pet you just a little bit," +dropping down beside her, and gently stroking the soft fur. + +"And there's my Polly in her cage and fast asleep too, I do believe," +said Lulu, "I want ever so much to hear her talk, but I'll be as good to +her as you are to your pet, Gracie; I won't wake her. + +"Now we must take off our things, Gracie, for you know papa always says +we mustn't keep them on in the house, and that we must put them away in +their places." + +"Yes; but I'm so tired! Papa would let me wait a minute." + +"Of course, you poor little weak thing! I'll take them off for you and +put them away too; and you need hardly more," Lulu said, hastily +throwing off her own coat and hat. + +Then kneeling on the rug beside her sister, she began undoing the +fastenings of her coat. + +"Dear Lu, you're just as good to me as can be!" sighed Grace in tender, +grateful accents. "I really don't know what I'd ever do without my nice +big sister." + +"Somebody else would take care of you," said Lulu, flushing with +pleasure nevertheless. "There now, I'll go and put both our things in +their right places." + +When she came back she found Grace brimming over with delight because +the kitten had waked, crept into her lap, and curled itself up there for +another nap. + +"O Lu, just see!" she cried. "I do believe she's fond of me. Isn't it +nice?" + +"Yes, very nice; but you're burning your face before that bright fire. +Oh you do need your big sister to take care of you!" lifting a screen in +between Grace and the glowing grate. + +Then seating herself on a hassock, "Now put your head in my lap and +stretch yourself out on the rug. You can rest nicely that way and we'll +have a good talk. Such a nice, big, soft rug as this is! I should think +it must have taken several big sheep skins to make it, and it was so +good in papa to have it put here for us." + +"Yes, indeed! our dear papa! how I do love him! he's always doing kind +things to us." + +"Yes, O Gracie, if I were only good like you and didn't ever do and say +naughty things that make him feel sad!" sighed Lulu. "Oh do you know we +are going to have a party on New Years? All the folks that were at Ion +are to come; the grown up ones to be papa's and Mamma Vi's company, and +the young ones your's and Maxie's and mine." + +"Yes, I know. And we're all to go to Fairview to spend Monday." + +"Won't it be nice?" + +"Yes--" a rather doubtful yes--"but I--'most think I like being at home +the best of all." + +"Why? didn't you enjoy yourself at Ion?" + +"Yes; but I believe I'm a little bit tired now." + +"Tired?" + +"Yes; of being with so many folks. It's nice for a while, but after that +it sort of wears me out; and I'm glad to get back to my own dear home +where I can be just as quiet as ever I please." + +"Oh, there is papa!" exclaimed Lulu, turning her head and seeing him +standing in the open doorway. + +He was smiling on his darlings, thinking what a pretty picture they +made--the little slender figure on the rug with the kitten closely +cuddled in its arms, the golden head lying in Lulu's lap, while her +blooming face bent tenderly over it, one hand toying with its soft +ringlets. + +"Tired, Gracie, my pet?" he asked, coming forward and stooping to scan +the small pale face in loving solicitude. + +"Only a little, dear papa," she answered, with a patient smile up into +his face. "I think I shall be quite rested by to-morrow morning, and I'm +so glad we're at home again." + +"Yes; and just now the best place in it for my weary little girl is her +bed. Lulu and I will get you there as soon as we can." + +"Mustn't I stay up for prayers?" + +"No, darling, you are too tired and sleepy to get any good from the +service. I see your eyes can hardly keep themselves open." + +"I believe they can't, and I shall be so glad to go right to my nice +bed," she returned sleepily, pushing the kitten gently from her. + +So she was lifted to her father's knee and Lulu sent for her night +dress. + +In a few minutes she was resting peacefully in her bed, while the +captain and Lulu went down hand in hand to the library, where they found +Max sitting alone, reading. + +He closed his book as they entered, rose and wheeled an easy chair +nearer the fire for his father, who took it with a pleasant "Thank you, +my son," and drew Lulu to a seat upon his knee. "What were you reading, +Max?" he asked. + +"'Story of United States Navy for Boys,'" answered the lad. "Papa would +you be willing for me to go into the navy?" + +"If you have a strong inclination for the life, my boy, I shall throw +no obstacle in your way." + +"Thank you, sir; I sometimes think I should like it, yet I'm not quite +sure I'd rather be there than anywhere else." + +"You must be quite sure of your inclination before we move in the +matter," returned his father. + +"Is there something you would prefer for me, papa?" asked Max. + +"If I were quite sure you were called of God to the work, I should +rather see you a preacher of the gospel, an ambassador for Christ, than +anything else. Yet if you lack the talent, or consecration, you would +better be out of the ministry than in it." + +"I'm glad I'm not a boy and don't have to go away from home and papa," +Lulu said, nestling closer in her father's arms. + +"Home's a delightful place and nobody loves to be with papa more than I +do," said Max, "but for all that I'm glad I'm going to be a man and able +to do a man's work in the world." + +"And I," said the captain, "am glad that God has given me both sons and +daughters, and that you two are satisfied to be what God has made you." + +For some moments no one spoke again, then Lulu remarked thoughtfully, +"This is the last Saturday, and to-morrow will be the last Sunday of +the old year. Papa, do you remember the talk we had together a year +ago?" + +"On the last Sunday of that year? yes, daughter, quite well. And now it +is time for another retrospect, and fresh resolutions to try to live +better, by the help of Him who is the Strength of His people, their +Shield and Helper." + +"It hasn't been nearly so good a year with me as I hoped it would be," +sighed Lulu. + +"Yet an improvement upon the one before it, I think," remarked her +father in a tone of encouragement. "You have not, so far as I know, +indulged, even once, in a fit of violent anger--and knowing my little +girl as most truthful and very open with me--I certainly believe that if +she had been in a passion she would have come to me with an honest +confession of her fault." + +"I'm sure Lu would," said Max; "and I do think she has improved very +much." + +"No; I haven't been in a passion, papa, and I hope if I had, I wouldn't +have been deceitful enough to try to hide it from you. But oh I've been +very, very naughty two or three times in other ways, you know; and you +were so good to forgive me and keep on loving me in spite of it all." + +"Dear child!" was all he said in reply, accompanying the words with a +tender caress. + +"I, too, have come a good deal short of my resolves," observed Max, +with a regretful sigh. "Yet I suppose we have both done better than we +should if we hadn't made good resolutions." + +"No doubt of it," said his father. "I feel it to be so in my case, +though I, too, have fallen far short of the standard I set myself. But +shall we not try again, my children?" + +"Oh yes, sir, yes!" + +"And try, not only to make the new year better--if we are spared to see +it--but also the three remaining days of the old?" + +"Yes," sighed Lulu, "perhaps I may get into a dreadful passion yet +before the year is out." + +"I hope not, daughter," her father said; "but watch and pray, for only +so can you be safe. There is One who is able to keep you from falling. +Cling close to Him like the limpet to the rock." + +"Oh I will!" she replied in an earnest tone. "But papa what is a limpet? +I don't remember ever having heard of it before." + +"It is a shell-fish of which there are numerous species exhibiting great +variety of form and color. The common limpet is most abundant on the +rocky coasts of Britain. They live on the rocks between low and high +tide marks. + +"They move about when the water covers them, but when the tide is out, +remain firmly fixed to one spot; so firmly that unless surprised by a +sudden seizure, it is almost impossible to drag or tear them from the +rock without breaking the shell." + +"How can they hold so tight?" asked Max. + +"The animal has a round or oval muscular foot by which it clings, and +its ability to do so is increased by a viscous or sticky secretion." + +"Please tell some more about them, papa," requested Lulu, looking +greatly interested. "Have they mouths? and do you know what they eat?" + +"Yes, they have mouths and they live on seaweed, eating it by means of a +long ribbon-like tongue covered with rows of hard teeth; the common +limpet--which, as I have told you, lives on the British coast--has no +fewer than one hundred and sixty rows, twelve teeth in a row. How many +does that make, Max?" + +"Nineteen hundred and twenty," answered the lad after a moment's +thought. + +"Right," said his father. "The tongue when not in use, lies folded deep +in the interior of the limpet." + +"Are their shells pretty, papa?" Lulu asked. + +"Those of some of the limpets of warmer climates are very beautiful," he +answered; "large too. I have seen them on the western coast of South +America, a foot wide; so large that they are often used as basins." + +"Oh I'd like to have one!" she exclaimed. "Is it for their shells +people try to pull them off the rocks?" + +"It may be so in some instances, but the limpet is used for food and +also as bait, by the fisherman. + +"Try, my children, to remember what I have been telling you about it; +but most of all let your thoughts dwell upon the lesson to be drawn from +its close clinging to the rock. + +"God is often spoken of in the Scriptures as his people's rock, because +he is their strength, their refuge, their asylum, as the rocks were in +those places whither the children of Israel retired in case of an +unexpected attack from their foes. + +"David says; 'The Lord is my rock and my fortress.... Who is a rock save +our God?' + +"Jesus is the rock on which we must build our hope of salvation; any +other foundation will be as the sand upon which the foolish man built +his house; 'and the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds +blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell; and great was the fall of +it.' + +"The limpet is wiser; it never trusts to the shifting sand, but holds +firmly to the immovable rock. Be like it in resisting all attempts +whether of human or spiritual foes, to drag you from your Rock." + +"Papa," said Max, slowly and with some hesitation. "I wish to do so--I +think it is my settled purpose--but I--I feel afraid that sometime I +may let go. I'm a careless, heedless fellow you know, and--and I'm +afraid I may forget to hold fast to Jesus, and be overcome by some +sudden and great temptation." + +"There is danger of that, my boy," the captain returned with feeling, +"yet I should have greater fear for you if I heard you talk in a +self-confident and boasting spirit. Trusting in ourselves we are not +safe, but trusting in Jesus we are. We are safe only while we cling to +our sure foundation, the Rock Christ Jesus; but our greatest security is +in the joyful fact that he holds us fast and will never let us go; if we +have indeed given ourselves to him. + +"He says, 'My sheep hear my voice and I know them, and they follow me; +and I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither +shall any man pluck them out of my hand.'" + +"Such sweet words, papa, aren't they?" Lulu said softly. + +"Yes, words that have been an untold comfort and support to many of +God's dear children on their way Zionward. The sword of the Spirit with +which they have fought Satan's lying assertion that they might yet be +lost in spite of having fled for refuge to Him who died on Calvary." + +"Is it those words the Bible means when it speaks of the sword of the +Spirit, papa?" asked Max. + +"Not those alone, but _all_ the word of God. And in order to be prepared +to wield that sword we must store our memories with the word, we must +hide it in our hearts. David says, 'Thy word have I hid in mine heart, +that I might not sin against thee.' + +"Christ is our pattern; we must strive to follow his example in all +things; and it was with the sword of the Spirit he repelled every +temptation of the devil there in the wilderness--beginning each reply to +the evil suggestions with 'It is written.'" + +"That is why you have us learn so many Bible verses, papa?" + +"Yes; open the Bible lying on the table there, Max, and turn to the +sixth chapter of Deuteronomy." + +Max did so, then read, by his father's direction, the sixth and seventh +verses. + +"And these words which I command thee this day, shall be in thine heart; +and thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children, and shalt talk +of them when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest by the +way, and when thou liest down, and when thou risest up." + +"I think you obey that command, papa," said Lulu; "indeed I think you +try to obey every command in God's word." + +"I do," he replied, "and I want my children to follow my example in +that. In the eleventh chapter of the same book the command is repeated +and these words are added, 'That your days may be multiplied, and the +days of your children, in the land which the Lord sware unto your +fathers to give them, as the days of heaven upon the earth.' + +"Speaking of the law, the testimony, the statutes, the commandments of +the Lord, the psalmist tells us that, 'in keeping of them there is great +reward.' + +"True happiness is known by none but those who are at peace with God; +but living in the light of his countenance, one may be full of joy even +in the midst of great earthly tribulation. + +"Ah, my darlings, I can wish nothing better for you than that you may +thus live!" + +At that moment Violet joined them. + +"The babies were unusually wakeful and troublesome to-night," she +remarked, "but have at last fallen asleep and so released mamma from +attendance upon them." + +"To our great content," added her husband, gently putting Lulu off his +knee and rising to give his wife a seat, while Max sprang up and +gallantly placed a chair for her; selecting the most comfortable and +placing it close beside his father's. + +She thanked him with one of her sweetest smiles, the captain remarking, +"Max was too quick for me that time." + +"Like his father, he is extremely polite and attentive to ladies," said +Violet. "How cosy you are here! and you two children have been having a +pleasant time, no doubt, with papa all to yourselves." + +"We have missed you, my dear," said her husband; "at least I may speak +for myself." + +"And would have been glad if you could have come to us sooner," added +Max. + +"Have you been laying plans for the entertainment of our expected guests +who are to keep New Year's day with us?" she asked. + +"No, my dear; your help will be needed in that," replied her husband. + +"Can't we have some charades again?" asked Lulu. + +"I see no objection," answered her father, "provided something new can +be thought of." + +"Misunderstand, I think might do for one," said Max. + +"Yes, Max, I think that might be very good," Violet said; "and perhaps +madman would do for another." + +"We'll need several words for our charades, I think," said Lulu, "and a +number for the sports at Fairview." + +"But fortunately we are not responsible for the entertainment there," +remarked Violet pleasantly. + +"No," said the captain, "and I think we will dismiss thought for our own +for the present. It is time now for evening worship. Max you may ring +for the servants." + +As usual the captain went into Lulu's room for a bit of good night chat +with her, about the time she was ready for bed. + +"Papa," she said, nestling close in his arms. "I have been thinking more +about the kind of year this has been to me, and oh I think I must always +remember it as a good one because in it I have learned to love Jesus! I +know I have done some very wrong things even since I begun to try to be +his servant," she went on, hanging her head in shame and contrition, +"but O papa I do love him and want to serve him all my life! How glad I +am that he is so loving and forgiving, and that he says he will never +let any one pluck me out of his hand!" + +"Yes, dear child, it is a most precious assurance and we may well +rejoice in it;--you and I and all his people. + +"But ever let us keep in mind and obey those other words of our blessed +Master, 'Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation.' + +"Remember that we are to be good soldiers of Jesus Christ, and that we +have a great battle to fight with the evil that is in our own hearts, +the snares of the world, and the powers of darkness;--Satan and his +hosts of wicked spirits whose great desire and aim is to ruin our souls +and drag us down to the dreadful place prepared for them." + +"Papa, sometimes I feel so afraid of them," she sighed, shuddering. "But +Jesus is stronger than any of them, and will not let them hurt me if I +trust in him?" + +"Stronger than all of them put together, and will not let any, or all of +them, pluck you out of his hand. We are safe there. In the eighth +chapter of Romans we find these triumphant words, + +"'I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor +principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor +height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us +from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord!'" + + + + +CHAPTER XI. + + +In all the homes of the Dinsmore connection Sunday was always a +peacefully quiet day--kept as a sacred time of rest from toil and +worldly cares and pleasures. + +The quiet and leisure for thought were particularly grateful to Grandma +Elsie, in her pleasant home at Ion, on this last Sunday of the old year. + +She had enjoyed having her friends about her and seeing the hilarity of +the children and youth. She was still youthful in her feelings and full +of an ever ready sympathy with the young, none of whom could know +without loving her, while to all who could claim kin with +her--especially her children and grandchildren, she was an object of +devoted affection; affection fully reciprocated by her. + +And so the frequent reunions at Ion were a source of delight to both her +and them. + +Yet there were times when her spirit craved exclusive companionship with +her nearest and dearest; other seasons when she would be alone with Him +whom her "soul desired above all earthly joy and earthly love." + +An hour had been spent in secret communion with Him ere Rosie and +Walter came for the half hour of Bible study and prayer in mamma's +dressing room, before breakfast, to which they had been accustomed since +their earliest recollection. + +And not they only but their older brothers and sisters before them, +every one of whom had very tender memories connected with that short +service; memories that had been a safeguard to them in times of +temptation, a comfort and support in the dark hours that sooner or later +come to all the sons and daughters of Adam, and made them feel it even +yet a privilege to participate, when circumstances would permit. + +Sometimes Edward and Zoe joined the little circle, and Harold and +Herbert seldom failed to do so when at home. They all did so this +morning and with an enjoyment that made the allotted time seem far too +short. + +Their mother had always been able to interest her children in Bible +lessons. + +Breakfast and family worship followed; then attendance upon the morning +service of the sanctuary. + +After that Sunday school for the blacks in the school house on the +estate, the mother and all her children acting as teachers. + +The afternoon and evening were given to reading, conversation and music +suited to the sacredness of the day; then all retired to peaceful +slumbers, from which they rose in the morning rested and refreshed in +body and mind, and ready to enter with zest upon the labors and +pleasures of the new week. + +According to the arrangements made the previous week the whole Ion +family, and all who had been guests there at that time, repaired to +Fairview at an early hour, where they spent the day together in social +festivities similar to those with which they had enlivened their stay +with Grandma Elsie. + +Harold and Herbert gave a magic lantern exhibition, some charades were +acted, and Cousin Ronald contrived to add not a little to the fun by +timely efforts in his own peculiar line; the very little ones were +delighted to hear their toy dogs bark, roosters crow, hens and geese +cackle, ducks quack, horses neigh and donkeys bray. + +They could hardly believe that the sounds which seemed to come from the +mouths of the toy animals were really made by Cousin Ronald, and when +assured that such was the case, thought him a most wonderful man. + +Some of the guests departed that evening, but others remained over +night; among them the Raymonds. + +On Tuesday morning they went home to Woodburn taking Grandma Elsie, +Rosie, Walter and Evelyn Leland with them. + +Lulu had been sharing Evelyn's room at Fairview, and now was to have the +pleasure of returning the hospitality. + +There were some preparations to be made for the entertainment of +to-morrow's guests, and the children were in a flutter of pleasurable +excitement. + +I could not tell you how much they enjoyed their share of the planning +and arranging, and the consultations together and with the older people, +or how kindly indulgent the captain was to their wishes and fancies, +never saying them nay when it was within his power to grant their +request. + +Evelyn Leland loved to watch Lulu and Grace as they hung affectionately +about their father, giving and receiving caresses and endearments; yet +the sight often brought tears to her eyes--calling up tender memories of +the past. She had not forgotten--she never could forget the dear parent +who had been won't to lavish such caresses and endearments upon her, and +at times her young heart ached with its longing to hear again the sound +of his voice and feel the clasp of his arm, and his kisses upon cheek +and lip and brow. + +Yet life was gliding along very peacefully and happily with her, +brightened by the love of kindred and friends, and she could join very +heartily in the diversions and merriment of her companions. + +Tea was over, the babies had had their romp with papa, brothers and +sisters, and been carried off to the nursery, leaving the rest of the +family--the guests included--in the pleasant library. + +"Well, my dears, it has been a busy day with you," remarked Grandma +Elsie, smiling pleasantly upon the group of children, "but I presume +your preparations for to-morrow's sports are quite completed?" + +"Yes, ma'am," said Lulu. + +"And we have some very good charades, mamma," said Rosie, "and have +arranged for some nice tableaux." + +"New ones?" + +"New and old both," answered Rosie and Lulu together. "And oh, Grandma +Elsie, we want another with you in it," added Lulu, with eager entreaty +in her tones. + +"And why with me, my dear?" asked Mrs. Travilla, with a pleased little +laugh, "are there not more than enough younger people to take part?" + +"Oh there are plenty of us such as we are!" laughed Evelyn, "but we want +all the beautiful people, so that the pictures will be beautiful." + +"You are coming out in a new character, Eva--that of an adroit +flatterer," returned Grandma Elsie, with a look of amusement; "but I am +not at all displeased, my dear child, because I credit it entirely to +your affection, which I prize very highly," she hastened to add, seeing +that her words had called up a blush of painful embarrassment on Eva's +usually placid face. + +"Grandma Elsie, we all love you dearly," said Lulu, "but you _are_ +beautiful. I'm sure everybody thinks so. Don't they, papa?" + +"As far as my knowledge goes," he answered, smiling and pinching her +cheek--for as usual she was close at his side--"and indeed I don't know +how any one could think otherwise." + +"Mamma will, I'm sure," said Walter, "because we want her to, and she's +always kind." + +"Will what?" asked Violet coming in at that moment. + +"Be one in a tableau," replied Walter. + +"Yes, of course," said Violet. "Oh we'll make a group with mamma, +grandpa, Sister Elsie and her little Ned, and call it a picture of four +generations. If dear old grandpa were with us still we could make it +five." + +"A very nice idea, my dear," the captain remarked with a glance of +affectionate admiration at his young wife, as he rose and handed her a +chair; "and I think we must have the group photographed." + +"Oh yes, Lester can do it beautifully! We'll send him word to bring his +apparatus with him." + +"Yes," said her mother, "and we will ask him to take us all in family +groups. The pictures will be pleasant mementoes of this holiday season." + +"Mamma," said Walter, "I think if you would tell us all about all the +New Years days you can remember, it would be a very interesting way of +spending the evening." + +"Yes, mamma, we would all be charmed to hear your story," said Violet, +the others chiming in with, "Oh yes, mamma," "Yes, Grandma Elsie, please +do tell it." + +"Since you all seem to desire it, I will try," she answered kindly, "but +I fear my reminiscences will hardly deserve the name of story. + +"The first Christmas and New Years of which I retain a vivid +remembrance, were those of the first winter after I had made the +acquaintance of my dear father; for, as I believe you all know, I never +saw him till I was eight years old. + +"The occurrences of that Christmas are too familiar to most, if not all +of you, to bear repetition." + +"And you hadn't at all a nice New Year's that time, mamma," said Rosie, +softly stroking and patting the hand she held, then lifting it to her +lips; for she was sitting on a stool at her mother's feet, while the +others had grouped themselves around her, "suffering so with that +sprained ankle." + +"Ah there you are mistaken, my child," Grandma Elsie answered with her +own sweet smile, "for I had a most enjoyable day in spite of the injury +that kept me a prisoner in my room; my father brought me a beautiful +doll-baby, quite as large as some live ones that I have seen, and a +quantity of pretty things to be used in its adornment. My little friends +and I had a merry, happy time cutting out garments and making them up. + +"The next Christmas and New Year's Day were spent in our sweet new home +at the Oaks, which my papa had bought and furnished in the mean time. + +"My Christmas gifts were beautiful; from papa books and a pearl necklace +and bracelets--now the property of my daughter Rosie"--smiling down at +Rosie as she spoke--"and a ring to match from him who was afterward my +beloved husband; also books from his mother and my Aunt Adelaide. They +were our guests at dinner that day. + +"Between breakfast and dinner I had the pleasure of distributing gifts +among the house servants and the negroes at the quarter; then a ride +with papa; and the evening, till my early bedtime, was spent sitting on +his knee." + +"But you are going to tell us about that New Year's, too, mamma, aren't +you?" asked Walter, as she paused in her narrative, sitting quietly with +a pensive, far off look in her soft brown eyes. + +"Yes," she said, rousing from her reverie, "I remember it was on the day +after Christmas that papa asked me if I was going to make a New Year's +present to each of my little friends. + +"Of course I was delighted with the idea, especially as he allowed me +great latitude in regard to the amount to be spent." + +"And did he take you to the stores and let yon choose the presents, +Grandma Elsie?" asked Lulu. "That would be half the fun, I think." + +"My dear, indulgent father would have done so, had I been able to bear +the fatigue," Grandma Elsie replied, "but at that time I was quite +feeble from a severe illness. He did not think me strong enough to visit +the stores, but ordered goods sent out to the Oaks for me to select +from, which gave me nearly as much enjoyment us I could have found in +going to the city in search of them." + +"Did you find gifts to suit, mamma?" queried Walter. "And oh won't you +tell us how many and what they were?" + +"Beside the Roselands little people," replied his mother, "there were +Lucy and Herbert Carrington, Carrie Howard, Isabel Carleton, Mary +Leslie, and Flora Arnott to be remembered. + +"For the last named, who was also the youngest, I selected a beautiful +wax doll and a complete wardrobe of ready made clothes for it, all +neatly packed in a tiny trunk. + +"To Mary Leslie I gave a ring, and to each of the other girls a handsome +bracelet; to Herbert, who was a great reader, a set of handsomely bound +books. + +"All these little friends of mine were spending the Christmas holidays +at Pinegrove--the home of the Howards. + +"Papa and I had been invited too, but had declined because of my feeble +state. When my gifts were ready I asked him if they should be sent to +Pinegrove. + +"'We will see about it,' he answered; 'we have plenty of time; there are +two days yet, and it will not take a messenger half an hour to travel +from here to Pinegrove.' + +"So I said no more, for I never was allowed to tease. + +"But when New Year's morning came and the presents had not been sent, I +began to feel decidedly uneasy, and papa evidently perceived it; though +neither of us said a word on the subject that was uppermost in my mind. + +"Papa had some beautiful books and pictures for me which he gave me +before breakfast, saying he hoped they would help me pass the day +pleasantly; he would be glad to make it the happiest New Year I had +known yet. + +"He smiled tenderly upon me as he said it, then held me close in his +arms and kissed me over and over again; and I returned his kisses, +putting my arms about his neck and hugging him as tight as I could. + +"After that we had breakfast and family worship, and then he took me on +his knee again and asked how I would like to spend the day? + +"I answered that I would be glad to have a drive if he did not think it +too cold. He said he thought it was not if I were well wrapped up. + +"There was no snow to make sleighing, so the carriage was ordered, I was +bundled up in furs, and we drove several miles. + +"As we were about starting I ventured to ask, 'Papa, haven't you +forgotten to send my presents to Pinegrove?' He smiled and said, 'No, my +darling,' in a very pleasant tone, but that was all, and when we came +back I noticed that the presents were still in a closet in my dressing +room where they had lain ever since they were bought. + +"I was quite puzzled to understand it, but I asked no questions. + +"Mammy arranged my hair and dress, and I went back to the parlor where +papa was sitting reading. He laid aside his book as soon as I entered +the room, took me on his knee, and began telling me funny stories that +kept me laughing till a carriage drove up to the door. + +"'There, some one has come!' he said; 'it seems we are not to spend the +day alone after all.' + +"Then in another minute or two, the door opened and in came my six +little friends for whom I had bought the presents." + +Grace clapped her hands in delight. "Oh how nice! and didn't you have a +good time, Grandma Elsie?" + +"Yes, very; they had all come to spend the day; I had the pleasure of +presenting my gifts in person and of seeing that they were fully +appreciated; we played quiet games and papa told us lovely stories. +There was no fretting or quarrelling, everybody was in high good humor, +and when the time came to separate, my guests all bade good bye, saying, +'they had never had a more enjoyable day.'" + +"Now please tell about the next Christmas and New Year's, mamma," urged +Walter, as she paused, as though feeling that her tale was ended. + +"Let mamma have time to breathe and to think what comes next, Walter," +said Rosie. "Don't you see that's what she is doing?" + +"I am thinking of those little friends of mine," sighed their mother; +"asking myself 'Where are they now?' Ah what changes life brings! how +short and hasty it is, and how soon it will be over! I mean the life in +this world. + +"It is likened in the Bible to a pilgrimage, a tale that is told, a +flower that soon withers or is cut down by the mower's scythe, a dream, +a sleep, a vapor, a shadow, a handbreadth; a thread cut by the weaver." + +"Mamma, are those friends of yours all dead?" asked Walter. + +"I will tell you about them," she answered. "Herbert Carrington died +young--he was barely sixteen." + +With the words a look of pain swept across the still fair, sweet face of +the speaker, and she paused for a moment as if almost overcome by some +sad recollection. + +Violet, who had heard the story from Grandma Rose, understood it. + +"Mamma, dear," she said softly, "what a happy thing it was for him--poor +sufferer that he was--to be taken so early to the Father's house on high +where pain and sin and sorrow are unknown!" + +"Yes," returned her mother, furtively wiping away a tear, "and calling +to mind the dreadful scenes of the war that followed some years later, +and the sore trials that resulted in the Carrington family--I feel that +he was taken away from the evil to come. + +"Of the others forming that little company Flora Arnott too died young. +Mary Leslie married and moved away, and I have lost sight of her for +many years. Carrie Howard lived to become a wife and mother, but was +called away from earth years ago. The same words would tell Isabel +Carleton's story. + +"Lucy Carrington and I are the only ones left, and she, like myself, has +children and grandchildren. I hear from her now and then, and we meet +occasionally when I go North or she pays a visit to the old home at +Ashlands." + +"Mrs. Ross," said Rosie half in assertion, half inquiringly. + +"Yes, that is her married name." + +"And Aunt Sophy who lives at Ashlands now, is--" + +"The widow of Lucy's older brother Harry, and also your Grandma Rose's +sister; as you all know." + +"Mamma," said Walter, "you didn't mention Grandma Rose at all in telling +your story of that Christmas and New Year's. Wasn't she there?" + +"No, my son; my father--your grandpa--and I were living alone together +at that time. The next summer we went North, and while there visited at +Elmgrove, Mr. Allison's country seat, which gave papa and Miss Rose an +opportunity to become quite well acquainted. + +"I had known and loved Miss Rose before, and was very glad when papa +told me she had consented to become his wife and my mother. + +"They were married in the fall and when we returned to the Oaks she was +with us. + +"That made my next Christmas and New Year still happier than the last, +and when yet another came round my treasures had been increased in +number by the advent of a darling little brother." + +"Uncle Horace," said Walter. "Mamma, were you very glad when God gave +him to you?" + +"Indeed I was!" she answered with a smile. "I had never had a brother or +sister and had often been hungry for one. + +"And he has always been a dear, loving brother to me," she went on, "and +your Aunt Rose, who came to us while we were in Europe some eight years +later, as sweet a sister as any one could desire." + +"But about those holidays, mamma, the first when you had a brother?" +persisted Walter; "aren't you going to tell about them?" + +"Yes," she answered; "it was a particularly enjoyable time, for we had +our cousins--Mildred and Annis Keith--with us. Mildred, though, had +become Mrs. Landreth, and had her husband and baby boy with her. + +"Annis was a dear, lovable little girl just about my own age. They spent +the winter at the Oaks, Annis sharing both my studies and my sports. We +had a Christmas party, our guests remaining through the rest of the +week." + +"Oh mamma, do please go on and tell the whole story of that Christmas, +and all the good times you had that winter," pleaded Rosie. "I have +always enjoyed it so much, and I'm sure Eva and Lulu and Gracie will." + +Rosie's request was seconded by several other voices in the little +crowd, and Grandma Elsie, ever willing to give pleasure, kindly +complied. + +But as my young readers have already had the story in Mildred's Married +Life, I shall not repeat it here. Suffice it to say it seemed to greatly +interest all her listeners, and Lulu gathered from it a far different +impression of Mr. Dinsmore, as a father, from that she had derived from +tales told her by some of the old servants in the family connection. + +They had given her the idea that he was exceedingly stern and +tyrannical, but his daughter painted him as a most loving and indulgent +parent. Mayhap the truth lay somewhere between the two pictures, for as +he himself had often said, Elsie was ever won't to look upon him through +rose colored glasses. + +"You did have a very nice time, Grandma Elsie! I could almost wish I'd +been in your place," exclaimed Lulu, when the tale had come to an end. +"But no I don't, either, for then I couldn't be my father's child," +putting her arm round the captain's neck and laying her cheek to his, +"and to belong to him is better than anything else!" + +"My little Lulu being the judge," laughed the captain, tightening the +clasp of his arm about her waist. + +"Or any other of your children, papa," added Grace from her seat on his +knee, affectionately stroking his face with her small white hand as she +spoke. "Grandma Elsie, won't you please go on and tell about other +Christmases that you remember?" + +"I think, my dear, I have done my full share of story telling for one +evening," replied Mrs. Travilla pleasantly. "It is your father's turn +now, as the next in age. Captain, will you not favor us with some of +your reminiscences of former holiday experiences? or of something else +if you prefer. I know you are a famous story teller." + +"Oh yes, captain!" "Oh yes, papa do, please," urged the others. + +"Some other time, perhaps," he said. "Do you know how late it is? time +to call the servants in to prayers, and then for the little folks to +seek their nests. Max, my son, ring the bell." + +"Then you don't mean to let us stay up to watch the old year out and the +new year in, papa?" queried the lad, as he rose and obeyed the order. + +"Hardly," his father answered with a slight smile; "You are all too +young to be allowed to lose so large a portion of your night's rest. To +do so would spoil all the anticipated pleasure of to-morrow." + +"Then I am sure we don't want to, captain," said Evelyn, "for we are +looking forward to a great deal of pleasure." + + + + +CHAPTER XII. + + +"My little Grace looks tired," the captain said, bending down and taking +her in his arms as the little folks were bidding good night. "I shall +carry you up stairs, darling, after the old custom." + +"Thank you, papa; I'm very willing," replied Grace, clasping his neck +with her small arms. + +"Lulu, shall I say good night to you first?" he asked, smiling down at +his eldest daughter, standing by his side; "as you have Eva with you, +you will perhaps not care for the usual bit of good night chat with your +father?" + +"Yes, indeed I do care for it, papa!" cried Lulu. "Why, I sha'n't have +another chance this year! I wouldn't miss it for anything!" + +"Then you shall not," he said, looking both pleased and amused; "that +sounds as though the next opportunity were far in the distance." + +He passed out of the room as he spoke, and on up the wide stairway, Lulu +and Eva following, each with an arm about the other's waist. + +"Those talks must be so delightful," remarked the latter in a low tone, +and with a slight sigh, "I'm very glad you don't let me hinder them, +dear Lu." + +"I knew you wouldn't want me to," said Lulu; "you are always so kind +and thoughtful for others; and though papa sometimes gives me a quarter +of an hour or more, when we have a great deal to say to each other, I +think he won't stay more than a minute or two to-night! so that it won't +keep me long away from you." + +"Oh please don't hurry for my sake," said Eva, adding softly, "You know +I, too, shall be glad of a few minutes alone with my best Friend. So if +you like, I will go into the little tower room while your papa is with +you." + +"You can have both that and my bedroom to yourself, dear," returned +Lulu, "for I shall receive papa in the little sitting room that is +Gracie's and mine." + +They had reached the upper hall. The captain passed into Gracie's +bedroom, Lulu into her own, Eva with her. + +"Such a sweet, pretty room!" Eva said, glancing around it; "I am always +struck with that thought on coming into it, though I have seen it so +often." + +"Yes," returned Lulu, her face lighting up with pleasure, "I think it so +myself. Our dear father is constantly adding pretty things here and +there to our room, and doing oh so much to make his children happy! Yet, +would you believe it, Eva? I am sometimes both ill-tempered and +disobedient to him." + +"Not now! not lately?" Evelyn said half in assertion, half inquiringly +and with a look of surprise. + +"Yes," Lulu replied in a low, remorseful tone, her eyes downcast, her +face flushing painfully; "only last month, one day Max was teasing me +and I was in very bad humor, so answered him very crossly. Papa happened +to be in the next room and overheard it all, and called to us both to +come to him. His voice sounded stern, and I felt angry and rebellious. +Max, never does feel so, I believe, anyway he's always obedient, and he +went at once, but I waited to be called a second time, and--O Eva, I'm +dreadfully, dreadfully ashamed! but I feel as if I must tell you because +I can't bear to have you think me so much better than I am." + +"Dear Lu, don't tell it if it hurts you so. I'm sure if you were not a +good girl you wouldn't feel so very sorry and ashamed," Evelyn +interrupted, putting both arms round her friend and kissing her with +warmth of affection. + +"No, indeed, I'm not!" said Lulu; "and I'll tell it, if only to punish +myself for my badness. Papa has never punished me for it, though I +really did wish he would and asked him to over and over again." + +"That seems very odd," Eva said, half smiling. "Most people are only too +glad to escape punishment." + +"Maybe I'm different from most folks," said Lulu, "but I always want to +beat myself when I've been so hateful, and so if papa punishes me I +always feel a good deal happier after it's over. + +"But I must finish my story. Papa asked, 'Lulu, did you hear me bid you +come to me?' and I answered, 'Yes, sir'; then muttered, 'but I'll not +come a step till I get ready.'" + +Evelyn seemed lost in astonishment. "Oh Lu! did you really say that? +could you venture to speak so to your father--a man whom everybody +respects so highly, and who is so dear and kind to you?" + +"I did," acknowledged Lulu, her head hanging still lower and her cheek +flushing more hotly. "You see when I lived with Aunt Beulah I got into +the way of being very saucy to her, and I suppose that's how I came to +speak so to papa. Oh don't you think I ought to be dreadfully ashamed, +and that papa should have punished me very severely?" + +"I suppose he is the best judge of that," Eva answered, doubtfully. "But +what did he do? Surely he didn't pass it over as of no consequence? I +think he couldn't feel it right to allow his own child to refuse +obedience to his commands." + +"No; of course not. The minute I'd said the words I could have bitten my +tongue off for it. I hoped papa hadn't heard, but he had, and he rose +from his chair and came toward me (very quietly; not at all as if he was +in a passion), and I jumped up, saying 'I will, papa; I'm coming.'" + +"Then he said in a tone as if he were grieved and astonished that his +own little girl could talk so to him--'Tardy obedience following upon a +most insolent refusal to obey,' and took my hand and led me to the side +of his chair. + +"Then he sat down and talked to Max a little, and sent him up to his +room, and after Max had gone he talked to me. + +"He said he must punish me, but he would try a new way, and for four +days I shouldn't be his child at all--at least not be treated like it, +but just as if I were only a little girl visitor; he wouldn't give me +any orders, or advice, or direction, or instruction; and I mustn't take +any liberty with him that I wouldn't feel free to take with a stranger +gentleman. + +"He said I must understand that he did not intend to subject me to any +harsh treatment, but would be as polite and attentive to my wants as if +I were a guest in the house." + +"O Lu, did you like it? was it nice?" + +"No, indeed! I thought they were the longest days I'd ever lived, and +wondered how I could ever have thought I'd like to be my own mistress +instead of having to obey papa. + +"He didn't give me one cross word or even look, but he didn't invite me +to sit on his knee, and I didn't dare do so; he didn't call me pet names +and hug me up in his arms, as he so often does when I haven't been +naughty, and I couldn't wait on him as I always love to do; he wouldn't +let me do the least thing for him. I just felt as if I wasn't one of the +family at all, and would ten times rather have had the hardest of +whippings; at least so far as the pain was concerned." + +"Yes, of course; it wouldn't have been half so hard to bear. At least I +can imagine that to be made to feel yourself only a stranger in your +father's house would be a great deal worse than having to endure quite +severe bodily pain. So I think you may feel that you have been +punished." + +"Not so severely as I deserve," returned Lulu, shaking her head and +sighing; "no not half. There, I can hear Gracie calling me to say +good-night. Excuse me while I run into her room for a few minutes." + +She found Grace alone and just getting into bed. + +"Where's papa?" Lulu asked. + +"Gone down stairs; but he said he'd be back in a few minutes to have his +bit of chat with you in our sitting-room." + +"Then I'll just kiss you good night and hurry back to get ready for +him." + +When the captain came he found Lulu ready and waiting for him, seated +by the fire with her Bible open in her hand. + +"I was learning my verse for to-morrow morning, papa," she said, closing +the book and laying it aside, as she rose to give him the easy chair she +had been occupying. + +"That was right," he replied, sitting down and drawing her to his knee; +"one could hardly end the old year, or begin the new, in a better way +than by the study of God's word. Well, has my little daughter anything +particular to say to her father to-night?" + +"Only that I wish I'd been a better daughter to you, papa, and that I +hope I shall be this--no next year: the year that's to begin in a few +hours. I do hope that when its last night comes you can say, 'My +daughter Lulu hasn't been once disobedient or in a passion for a whole +year.'" + +"It will be a very happy thing for me--for us both--if I can," he said, +"and I am not without hope that it may be so. But my dear child, you +will need constant watchfulness lest your besetting sins overcome you +when you least expect it." + +"I wish I could ever get done with the fight," she sighed. "It's such a +hard one." + +"Yes, I know, dear child, for I am engaged in the same conflict; but we +must keep on resolutely till the dear Master calls us home. + +"But we have the promise of His help all the way, and that we shall be +'more than conquerors through Him that loved us.' And the prize is +eternal life at God's right hand." + +"It will be always easy to be good when we get to heaven?" + +"Yes; the last remains of the old evil nature will have been taken away, +and we will have no more inclination to sin." + +"I am very glad of that! and that God gave me such a good Christian +father to help me in my hard fight! And, papa, I must tell you again +that I am very, very sorry and ashamed because of my naughtiness last +month." + +"Dear child, my dear humble penitent little girl!" he said tenderly, "it +was all long since fully and freely forgiven. Now good night, my +darling; and good bye till next year," he added in playful tone, kissing +her fondly over and over again, "unless something unforeseen should make +you want your father before morning. In that case you will not have far +to run to find him." + +"Oh no; and it makes me glad always at night to remember that you are so +near, and the doors all open between our rooms, so that you could hear +me if I should call out to you, papa. I know you wouldn't be displeased +at being wakened if I were in trouble and needed you." + +"No, indeed, daughter; in that case I should be only too glad to be +roused that I might hasten to your assistance. + +"But let your greatest rejoicing be in the thought that you and I and +all of us are under the care of Him who neither slumbers nor sleeps. 'It +is better to trust in the Lord than to put confidence in man.'" + +Rosie in her mamma's room, which she shared at this time, as on a former +occasion, was preparing for bed, Grandma Elsie quietly reading in an +easy chair beside the fire. + +Presently Rosie went to the side of the chair and dropping on her knees +on the carpet, looked up smilingly into the sweet placid face bent over +the book. + +"Mamma, dear, I have come for my good night kiss before getting into +bed," she said softly, adding sportively, "the last I shall solicit from +you this year." + +"And you are going to be satisfied with one?" her mother asked letting +the book fall into her lap, while she laid one hand gently on her young +daughter's head and gazed tenderly down into the blooming face; with a +somewhat sad expression too, Rosie thought. + +"I say, no to that, mamma," she returned, laying her head in her +mother's lap and taking into her own the hand that had been resting on +it, to press it again and again to her lips with ardent affection, "for +I shall not be satisfied with less than half a dozen." + +Elsie gave them in quick succession, gathering her child in her arms and +making her rest her fair head on the maternal bosom, and Rosie felt a +warm tear fall on her cheek. + +"Mamma!" she exclaimed in concerned surprise, "you are crying! What can +be the matter? have I said or done anything to grieve you, dear heart?" +reaching up an arm to clasp her mother's neck, while she scanned the +loved features with earnest, tender scrutiny. + +For a minute or more there was no reply. Then Elsie said, in moved +tones, softly smoothing the hair back from Rosie's temples as she spoke, +and gazing tenderly down into her eyes, "My heart is sad for you, my +darling, because, while another year is rapidly drawing to a close, I +have yet no reason to hope that you have sought a refuge within the fold +of the good Shepherd who gives to his sheep eternal life; the dear +Saviour who has been all these years inviting you to come to him and be +saved." + +"Mamma, I am very young yet," murmured Rosie, hanging her head and +blushing. + +"Old enough to have become a disciple of Jesus years ago," her mother +said in sorrowful tones. "O my darling, give him the best years of your +life; the whole of your life, whether it be long or short. Is he not +worthy of it?" + +"Yes, mamma; surely there can be only one answer to that and I do mean +to--to try to turn over a new leaf with the coming of the new year. But, +mamma, I know of a number of good Christians who didn't begin to be such +till they were many years older than I am. There is grandpa for one." + +"Yes, my child," sighed her mother, "but he has always deeply regretted +having so long delayed beginning the Christian course--entering the +service of the dear Master whom now he loves better than wife or child +or any created being. There are many reasons, my darling, why delay is +both dangerous and unwise as well as basely ungrateful." + +"You allude to the uncertainty of life, mamma?" + +"Yes, and of the continuance of health and reason. How many have been +suddenly overtaken by fatal illness that at once robbed them of the +power to think, so that if preparation for the solemn realities of +another world had not been already made, the opportunity for so doing +was forever lost! + +"There is also danger that God's Spirit may cease to strive with you, +and without His help you can not come to Christ. + +"Nor do we know how soon Jesus may come again in the clouds of heaven. +He himself has told us that he will come as a thief in the night; that +is when he is not expected. + +"But, Rosie, my dear child, even if you could know certainly that delay +will not cost you the loss of your soul, it will bring you other loss +great and irreparable." + +"What, mamma?" Rosie asked with a look of mingled surprise and alarm. "I +can not think what you mean." + +"While it is a precious truth that all who finally repent and accept of +Christ as their only Saviour, will inherit eternal life--a life of +holiness and unspeakable happiness at God's right hand," answered her +mother, "yet there will be a difference in the portions of those who +have spent many years in the faithful service of the Master--using their +time and talents for the advancement of his cause and kingdom, and +striving to win others to know and serve him, and themselves to grow in +grace and conformity to his likeness and his will--and that of others +who have been saved only at the last and so as by fire. All will be +perfectly happy but some will have a greater capacity for happiness than +others. + +"According to the teachings of God's word sin is the greatest folly, the +service of God the highest wisdom. + +"'Doth not wisdom cry? and understanding put forth her voice?... Riches +and honor are with me; yea, durable riches and righteousness. My fruit +is better than gold, yea, than fine gold; and my revenue than choice +silver! + +"'They that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and +they that turn many to righteousness, as the stars forever and ever.' + +"Rosie, my darling, it is the dearest wish of my heart to see you +engaged in that work; but you cannot teach others what you do not know +yourself; you must first give your heart to God and learn for yourself +the sweetness of his love. Will you not do it now? at once? Oh listen to +his gracious invitation, 'Give me thine heart.'" + +For some moments a deep and solemn hush seemed to fill the room, Rosie +still kneeling there with her head pillowed on her mother's breast, +Elsie's heart going up in an almost agonizing petition for her child. + +At length Rosie lifted her head looking up into her mother's face with +dewy eyes and a very sweet smile. + +"Mamma," she said in low tremulous tones, "I have tried to do it; I have +asked the Lord to forgive all my sins, to cleanse me from mine +iniquities, and to take me for his very own; and I think he has heard +and granted my petition. + +"You know when the leper came to him saying, 'Lord, if thou wilt, thou +canst make me clean,' Jesus at once put forth his hand and touched him +saying, 'I will; be thou clean'; and immediately the leprosy departed +from him. Mamma, I have been praying the leper's prayer, and I think the +dear Lord Jesus has said the same words to me." + +"I am sure of it," Elsie said with emotion, "for he is the unchangeable +God; 'Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to-day, and forever'; as ready +to be moved with compassion for a sin-sick soul to-day, as he was for the +leper when on earth. And he has said, 'Him that cometh to me I will in +no wise cast out.'" + +Clasping her hands and looking upward, "Bless the Lord, O my soul," she +exclaimed; "'and all that is within me, bless his holy name!'" + + + + +CHAPTER XIII. + + +"Lu! Lu! five o'clock, time to get up!" called a harsh voice in loud, +shrill tones. + +"Who, who was calling?" asked Eva starting out of sleep. + +"Only Polly," laughed Lulu. + +"Get up, get up!" screamed the bird. "Time for breakfast. Polly wants +her coffee. Polly wants a cracker." + +"What a smart parrot! how plainly she talks," said Eva. + +"Yes; but so loud. I'm afraid she will wake everybody in the house." + +"How has she learned your name so soon?" asked Eva. + +"I don't think she has," said Lulu. "Papa says there was a girl named +Louisa in the place where Polly used to live, that everybody called Lu, +and the parrot learned to call her so too." + +"Happy New Year!" screamed Polly. + +"Oh just hear her!" cried Lulu in delight. "Papa must have been teaching +her that, or having somebody else do it, while we were away. I think +she's going to make a great deal of fun for us all. Happy New Year to +you, Eva dear," giving her friend a hug, as they lay side by side in +the bed. + +"The same to you, dear Lu," returned Eva. "How nice it is to be here +with you lying on this easy couch with this down cover and these soft +blankets over us. I never lay on a more delightful bed. Everything about +it is beautiful and luxurious too." + +"Papa was very particular to get the very best of springs and mattresses +for all our beds," replied Lulu. "Oh but he is a dear, good father, +always careful for the comfort and happiness of all his children!" + +"And of his wife?" + +"Oh yes indeed! I'm quite sure no man could take better care of his +wife, or be more loving and kind to her, than papa is to Mamma Vi. And +I'm pretty sure he was just the same to my mother; he says he loved her +very dearly and loves his children--I mean Max and Gracie and +me--because they were hers as well as because they are his very own." + +"Lu! Lu! get up! Time for breakfast!" screamed Polly again. + +"I suppose it is morning, or she wouldn't be making such a fuss," said +Lulu. + +"Yes," said Eva, "I see a little light coming in at the window." + +"I'll light the gas in the sitting-room, and give her a cracker to stop +her screaming," said Lulu, getting out of bed and feeling about for her +warm slippers and dressing gown. "Then I'll run and catch papa and +Gracie." + +"Lulu," said the captain's voice from Gracie's room. + +"I'm here, papa. Oh a happy New Year to you!" + +"Thank you, dear child. I wish you the same; but I want you to give +Polly a cracker as quickly as you can to stop her screaming; for I fear +she will wake both guests and babies." + +"Yes, sir; I will. I was just going to," replied the little girl. "Then +shall I stay up?" + +"I think you may as well go back to bed and try to take another nap," he +answered. "It is very early yet." + +Lulu hurried into the sitting-room where Polly's cage was hanging, and +struck a light. + +"What you 'bout? Where you been?" demanded the parrot. + +"Sleeping in my bed as I have a right to, Miss Saucebox," returned Lulu, +laughing as she opened a cupboard door and brought out a paper of +crackers. "There, take that and see if you can hold your tongue till +folks are ready to get up." + +The bird took the offered cracker and began eating it, standing on one +foot, on its perch, and holding the food in the claws of the other, +while it bit off a little at a time, Lulu looking on with interest. + +"You'll have to behave better than this, or you'll get banished to the +attic, or the kitchen, or some other far-off place," she said, shaking +her finger threateningly at Poll. + +Then, after turning down the light, she ran back to bed. + +"Are you asleep, Eva?" she asked in a whisper. + +"No dear; wide awake." + +"Then let's talk; for I'm as wide awake as I can be." + +"But didn't your father say you were to try for another nap?" + +"I understood him to mean only that I might if I chose, not that I must; +but perhaps he meant that he wanted me to; so I'll keep quiet and try." + +She did so, saying to herself, "I just know it's no use, for I was never +wider awake in my life," but to her great astonishment the next thing +she knew it was broad daylight and Eva up and brushing out her hair +before the mirror over the bureau. + +"Why, I've been asleep and I hadn't the least idea of such a thing!" +cried Lulu springing out upon the floor and beginning to dress in all +haste. + +"Oh, you've had a nice nap and will feel the better for it all day, I'm +sure," returned Eva laughing in a kindly way; "and that is your reward +for trying to do as your papa probably wished you to. But need you hurry +so? isn't it a good while to breakfast time?" + +"Yes, but I have to dress and say my prayers; and I always like so much +to have a little time to chat with papa before the bell rings." + +"Lu! Lu!" screamed the parrot, "time for breakfast! Polly wants her +coffee." + +"Just hear Polly," exclaimed Lulu; "it does seem as if she must have +sense. I suppose she does think it's time for breakfast." + +"Does she drink coffee?" asked Eva. + +"Yes; she is very fond of it. She gets a cup every morning." + +"She's a very amusing pet, I think," remarked Evelyn. "What fun it will +be to teach her to say all sorts of cute things!" + +"Yes," sighed Lulu, "but papa says if she should hear angry, passionate, +or willful words from my lips she may learn and repeat them to my shame +and sorrow. But oh I hope I never shall let her hear such!" + +"I don't believe you ever will say such words any more, dear Lu," Eva +said with an affectionate look into her friend's face. "I don't believe +you have ever been in a passion since--since the time that little Elsie +had that sad fall." + +"No, I have not been in a rage, but I have said some angry words a few +times, and oh--as you must remember that I told you--some very +rebellious and insolent ones to my dear papa--not so long ago. Oh dear, +I'm afraid my tongue can never be tamed! + +"Papa made me learn that third chapter of James that says 'the tongue is +a fire, a world of iniquity and that no man can tame it.' Then he talked +to me so nicely and kindly about learning to rule my tongue and make it +always speak as it ought--wise, kind, pleasant words. And he told me the +only way to do it was by getting my heart right--by God's help--because, +as the Bible tells us in another place, it is out of the abundance of +the heart that the mouth speaketh." + +"Your father takes a great deal of pains to teach and help you, dear Lu, +doesn't he?" said Eva. + +"Yes, yes, indeed!" returned Lulu, with warmth; "all his children, but +especially me, I think, because I'm the naughtiest and have the hardest +work trying to be good. I'm often surprised at papa's patience with me +and the trouble he takes to help me in my hard fight with my passionate, +wilful temper." + +Just then Grace's voice was heard at the door, "Happy New Year, Eva and +Lu! May I come in?" + +"Yes, come. Happy New Year to you," cried both girls, Lulu running and +taking her sister in her arms to hug and kiss her. + +"You darling child! You look bright and well. Are you?" + +"Yes, you old woman," laughed Gracie, returning the hug and kisses; "and +I'm all ready for breakfast. Are you?" + +"No, not quite." + +"I am," said Eva. "Shall we go into the sitting-room, Gracie, and wait +there for Lu?" + +"Yes," answered Grace, leading the way; "and I'll be learning my Bible +verse while we wait for her and papa and the breakfast bell." + +Lulu and her father joined them at the same moment. + +The captain kissed the little girls all around and presented each with a +pretty little portemonnaie. + +Eva thanked him with smiles, blushes and appreciative words; his own two +with hugs and kisses in addition to the thanks given in words. + +"Mine's ever so pretty, papa," Lulu said, turning it about in her hands. + +"I am glad you are pleased with it," he said, smiling, "but are you +going to be satisfied with looking at the outside? don't you want to +examine the lining also?" + +"Why, yes, sir?" opening it. "Oh, oh, it isn't empty!" she laughed, +beginning to take out the contents--two clean, crisp one dollar notes, +and a handful of bright new quarters, dimes and five cent pieces. "Papa, +how kind and generous you are to me!" + +Grace had her purse open by this time and found it lined in like manner +with Lulu's. "Dear papa, thank you ever so much," she said, looking up +into his face with eyes full of love and gratitude. "It's a great deal +for me to have beside all the rest you gave me." + +"You are both as welcome as possible, my darlings; only make good use of +it, remembering that money is one of the talents for which we must give +account to God at last," he answered to both. + +"Eva, my dear," turning to her, "you will find the same in yours, and I +hope will accept it from me as though you were one of my daughters. Do +me the kindness to let me be in some respects, a father to you; since +your own is absent in the happy home to which I trust we are all +traveling." + +She was standing near, the present he had given her in her hand. She had +been looking from it to Lulu and Grace, thinking the while how good it +was in the captain to treat her so much like one of his own, and now at +these kind words spoken in tender fatherly tones, both heart and eyes +grew full to overflowing. + +He saw that she could not speak for emotion, and taking her hand, drew +her to his knee and kissed her, saying, "Don't try to thank me in words, +my dear; your speaking countenance tells me all you would say." + +"What you 'bout?" screamed Polly at that instant, just as if she were +calling the captain to account for his actions. + +That made them all laugh; even Evelyn, who had been just ready to cry. +Then the breakfast bell rang and everybody hastened to obey its summons. + +Many a "Happy New Year," was exchanged among them as they gathered--a +bright faced, cheerful set--in the pleasant breakfast-room and about its +bountiful table. + +Each had a gift to show, for all had been remembered in that way by +either the captain or Violet, some by both, and each one had received or +did now receive, something from Grandma Elsie--a book, toy or game. + +The gifts seemed to give universal satisfaction and all were in gayest +spirits. + +Shortly after breakfast--almost before the children had done with +comparing and talking about their presents--the other guests began to +arrive, and by ten o'clock everybody who had been invited was there. + +Then began the fun of arranging themselves in groups and having +photographs taken; after that the acting of the charades. + +The picture suggested by Violet was taken first. In it Grandma Elsie +was seated between her father on one side, and her namesake daughter on +the other, Mrs. Leland having her babe in her arms, while little Ned +leaned confidingly against his great-grandfather's knee. + +The captain and Violet, with their two little ones, made another pretty +picture. Then the captain was taken again with his older three grouped +about him. Then Grandma Elsie again with her son Edward and his Zoe, +standing behind her, Rosie and Walter one on each side. + +She thought this quite enough, but her college boys insisted on having +her taken again, seated between them. + +It was then proposed that the other members of the company should be +taken in turn--singly or in groups;--but all declined, expressing a +decided preference for spending the time in a more amusing manner, such +as forming tableaux and acting charades. + +The older people took possession of a large parlor and sat there +conversing, while the younger ones consulted together and made their +arrangements in the library. + +Misconstrue was the first word chosen. Presently Evelyn walked into the +parlor, followed almost immediately by Harold with a book in his hand. + +"You are here, Miss?" he said glancing at Evelyn. "And you, Miss?" as +Sydney Dinsmore came tripping in from the hall. + +"Yes; and here comes another Miss;" she replied, as Lulu appeared in the +open doorway. + +"I too, am a miss; there are four of us here now," said Rosie, coming up +behind Lulu. + +"I am a miss," proclaimed Maud Dinsmore, stepping in after Rosie. + +"And I am a miss," echoed Lora Howard, coming after her. + +"Well, stand up in a row and let us see if you can say your lesson +without a miss," said Harold. + +"Oh it's a spelling school--all of girls!" remarked Grace in a low aside +to her little friend Rosie Lacey; they two having chosen a place among +the spectators rather than with the actors on this occasion. + +"Yes," returned Rosie; "I wonder why they don't have some of the boys in +the class too." + +"When did Columbus discover America, Miss Maud?" asked Harold. + +"In 1942," returned Maud with the air of one who is quite confident of +the correctness of her reply. + +"A miss for you," said Harold. "Next. When did Columbus discover +America?" + +"In 1620, just after the landing of the pilgrims," answered Sydney. + +"Another miss," said Harold. "Next." + +"Something happened in 1775," said Eva meditatively. + +"Oh!" cried Rosie, "Columbus' discovery was long before that--somewhere +about the year 1000, was it not, Mr. Travilla?" + +"A miss for each of you," replied Harold, shaking his head. "What year +was it, Lulu?" + +"It must have been before I was born," she answered slowly, as if not +entirely certain--"Yes, I'm quite sure it was, and I can't remember +before I was born." + +"A miss for you too," said Harold. "You have every one missed and will +have to con your task over again." + +At that each girl opened a book which she held in her hand, and for +several minutes they all seemed to be studying diligently. + +"Ah, ha! ah ha! um h'm! mis-con," murmured Cousin Ronald, half-aloud; +"vara weel done, lads and lasses. What's the next syllable? strue? Ah +ha, um h'm! we shall see presently," as the books were closed and the +young actors vanished through the door into the hall. + +They were hardly gone when Zoe entered, carrying a small basket filled +with flowers which she began to strew here and there over the floor. + +"Ah ha! ah ha! um h'm!" cried Cousin Ronald, "she strews the flowers; +misconstrue is the word na doot." + +"Ah Cousin Ronald, somebody must have told you," laughed Zoe, tripping +from the room. + +"Oh!" cried Rosie Lacey, "I see now why the boys didn't take part this +time; because they couldn't be miss." + +"Here they come now, boys and girls too," exclaimed Grace. "Why how +they're laughing! I wonder what's the joke?" + +They were all laughing as at something very amusing, and after entering +the room did nothing but sit or stand about laughing all the time; +fairly shaking with laughter, laughing, laughing till the tears came +into their eyes, and the older people joined in without in the least +knowing the exciting cause of so much mirth. + +"Come, children, tell us the joke," said Mr. Dinsmore at length. + +"O grandpa, can't you see?" asked Rosie Travilla, and they all hurried +from the room, to return presently in a procession, each carrying +something in his or her hand. + +Harold had a log of wood, Herbert a post, Max a block, Frank the wooden +part of an old musket, while Chester, though empty-handed, wore an old +fashioned stock or cravat and held his head very stiffly. + +Maud, dressed as a huckster, had a basket filled with apples, oranges, +nuts and candies. Sydney, wearing an old cloak and straw hat, had a +basket on her arm in which were needles, tapes, buttons, pins, and +other small wares such as are often hawked about the streets. + +Lulu and Eva brought up the rear, carrying the parrot and Gracie's +kitten. + +Maud and Sydney made the circuit of the room, the one crying, "Apples +and Oranges! buy any apples and oranges?" the other asking, "Want any +pins to-day? needles, buttons, shoe-strings?" + +"No," said Grandma Rose, "Have you nothing else to offer?" + +"No, ma'am, this is my whole stock in trade," replied Sydney. + +"I laid in a fresh stock of fruit this morning, ma'am, and it's good +enough for anybody," sniffed Maud, with indignant air. + +"Do you call that a musket, sir?" asked Chester of Frank. + +"No, sir; I called it the stock of one." + +"Lulu and Eva, why bring those creatures in here?" asked Herbert, +elevating his eyebrows as in astonishment. + +"Because they're our live stock," replied Lulu. + +Now Frank began to play the part of a clown or buffoon, acting in a very +silly and stupid manner, while the others looked on laughing and +pointing their fingers at him in derision. + +"Frank, can't you behave yourself?" exclaimed Maud. "It mortifies me to +see you making yourself the laughing-stock of the whole company." + +"Laughing-stock--laughing-stock," said several voices among the +spectators, the captain adding, "Very well done indeed!" + +"Thank you, sir," said Harold. "If the company are not tired we will +give them one more." + +"Let us have it," said his grandfather. + +Some of the girls now joined the spectators, while Harold drew out a +little stand, and he, Chester, and Herbert seated themselves about it +with paper and pencils before them, assuming a very business-like air. + +Frank had stepped out to the hall. In a minute or two he returned and +walked up to the others, hat in hand. + +Bowing low, but awkwardly, "You're the school committee I understand, +gents?" he remarked inquiringly. + +"Yes," said Harold, "and we want a teacher for the school at Sharon. +Have you come to apply for the situation?" + +"Yes, sir; I heered tell ye was wantin' a superior kind o' male man to +take the school fer the winter, and bein' as I was out o' a job, I +thought I mout as well try my hand at that as enny thin' else." + +"Take a seat and let us inquire into your qualifications," said Herbert, +waving his hand in the direction of a vacant chair. "But first tell us +your name and where you are from." + +"My name, sir, is Peter Bones, and I come from the town o' Hardtack in +the next county; jest beyant the hill yander. I've a good eddication o' +me own, too, though I never rubbed my back agin a college," remarked the +applicant, sitting down and tilting his chair back on its hind legs, +retaining his balance by holding on to the one occupied by Herbert. "I +kin spell the spellin' book right straight through, sir, from kiver to +kiver." + +"But spelling is not the only branch to be taught in the Sharon school," +said Chester. "What else do you know." + +"The three r's, sir; reading, 'ritin,' and 'rithmetic." + +"You are acquainted with mathematics!" + +"Well, no, not so much with Mathy as with his brother Bill; but I know +him like a book; fact I might say like several books." + +"Like several books, eh?" echoed Chester in a sarcastic tone; "but how +well may you be acquainted with the books? What's the meaning of +pathology?" + +"The science of road making of course, sir; enny fool could answer such +a question as that." + +"Could he, indeed? Well you've made a miss, for your answer is wide of +the mark." + +"How wide is the Atlantic ocean?" asked Herbert. + +"'Bout a thousand miles." + +"Another miss; it's three thousand." + +"I know it useter to be, years ago, but they've got to crossin' it so +quick now that you needn't tell me it's more'n a thousand." + +"In what year was the Declaration of Independence signed?" asked Harold. + +"Wall now, I don't jist remember," returned the applicant, thrusting +both hands deep into his pockets and gazing down meditatively at the +carpet, "somewheres 'bout 1860, wuzn't it? no, come to think, I guess +'twas '63." + +"No, no, no! you are thinking of the proclamation of emancipation. +Another miss. We don't find you qualified for the situation; so wish you +good day, sir." + +"Ah, ah! ah, ah! um h'm, um h'm! so I should say," soliloquized Mr. +Lilburn, leaning on his goldheaded cane and watching the four lads as +they scattered and left the room; "and so this is the end of act the +first, I suppose. Miss, miss, miss, ah that's the syllable that begins +the new word." + +Evelyn now came in with an umbrella in her hand, Grace and Rose Lacey +walking a little in her rear. Evelyn raised the umbrella and turning to +the little girls, said pleasantly, "Come under, children, I can't keep +the rain off you unless you are under the umbrella." They accepted the +invitation and the three moved slowly back and forth across the room +several times. + +"It's a nice sort of shelter to be under when it rains," remarked Rose +Lacey. + +"Yes, I like to be under it," said Grace. + +"But it is wearisome to walk all the time; let us stand still for a +little," proposed Evelyn. + +"Yes; by that stand yonder," said Grace. + +They went to it and stationed themselves there for a moment; then Grace +stepped from under the umbrella and seated herself on the carpet under +the stand. + +"Look, look!" laughed Rose Lacey, "there's Miss Grace Raymond under the +stand; a miss-under-stand." + +A storm of applause, and cries of "Well done, little ones! Very prettily +done indeed!" and Gracie, rosy with blushes, came out from her retreat +and ran to hide her face on her father's shoulder, while he held her +close with one arm, softly smoothing her curls with the other hand. + +"Don't be disturbed, darling," he said; "it is only kind commendation of +the way in which Rosie and you have acted your parts." + +"Why you should feel proud and happy, Gracie," said Zoe, drawing near. +"We are going to have that tableau now in which you are to be a little +flower girl. So come, won't you? and let me help you dress." + +Tableaux filled up the rest of the morning. + +After dinner Harold and Herbert gave an exhibition of tricks of +legerdemain, which even the older people found interesting and amusing. +The little ones were particularly delighted with a marvellous shower of +candy that ended the performance. + +Some of Cousin Ronald's stories of the heroes of Scottish history and +song made the evening pass delightfully. + +But at an early hour the whole company, led by Grandpa Dinsmore, united +in a short service of prayer, praise, and the reading of the scriptures, +and at its close the guests bade good-bye and scattered to their homes. + +"Well," said Max, following the rest of the family into the parlor, +after they had seen the last guest depart, "I never had a pleasanter New +Year's day." + +"Nor I either," said Lulu; "and we had such a delightful time last year +too, that I really don't know which I enjoyed the most." + +"And we have good times all the time since we have a home of our own +with our dear father in it," remarked Grace, taking his hand and +carrying it to her lips, while her sweet azure eyes looked up lovingly +into his face. + +An emphatic endorsement of that sentiment from both Max and Lulu. Then +the captain, smiling tenderly upon them, said, "I dearly love to give +you pleasure, my darlings, my heart's desire is for my children's +happiness in this world and the next; but life can not be all play; so +lessons must be taken up again to-morrow morning, and I hope to find you +all in an industrious and tractable mood." + +"I should hope so indeed, papa," returned Max; "if we are not both +obedient and industrious we will deserve to be called an ungrateful +set." + + + + +CHAPTER XIV. + + +The weather the next day was so mild and pleasant that Max and Lulu +asked and obtained permission to take a ride of several miles on their +ponies. + +They went alone, their father and Violet having driven out in the family +carriage, taking the three younger children with them. + +On their return Max and his sister approached the house from a rear +entrance to the grounds, passing through the bit of woods belonging to +the estate, the garden and shrubbery, and across the lawn. + +In traversing the wood they came upon a man leaning idly against a tree, +in a lounging attitude, with his hands in his pockets, a half consumed +cigar in his mouth. + +He was a stranger to the children, and from, his shabby, soiled +clothing, unkempt locks, and unshaven face, it was evident he belonged +to the order of tramps. + +He stood directly in the path the children were pursuing, just where it +made a sudden turn, and Lulu's pony had almost trodden upon his foot +before they were aware of his vicinity. + +Fairy shied, snorting with fright, and almost unseated her young rider. + +"Look out there, and don't ride a fellow down!" growled the man, +catching hold of Fairy's bridle and scowling into the face of her rider. + +Lulu did not seem to be frightened. Her quick temper rose at the man's +insolence, and she exclaimed authoritatively, "Let go of my bridle this +instant, and get out of the path." + +"I will when I get ready, and no sooner," returned the man insolently. + +"What are you doing in these grounds, sir?" demanded Max, adding, "You +have no call to be here. Let go of that bridle and step out of the path +at once." + +"I'm not under your orders, bubby," said the tramp with a disagreeable, +mocking laugh. + +"These are my father's grounds," said Max, drawing himself up with a +determined air, "and we don't allow tramps and loafers here; so if you +don't let go of that bridle and be off I'll set my dog on you. Here, +Prince, Prince!" + +At the sound of the call, answered by a loud bark, and the sight of +Prince's huge form making rapid bounds in his direction, the tramp +released Fairy's bridle, and growling out an oath, turned and made his +way with all celerity toward the public road, leaping the fence that +separated it from Capt. Raymond's grounds, barely in time to escape +Prince's teeth, as he made a dash to seize him by the leg. + +"Oh," cried Lulu, drawing a long breath of relief, "what a happy thing +that Prince came running out to meet us!" + +"Yes," said Max, "and I hope he has given that fellow a fright that will +keep him from ever coming into these grounds again. If he isn't a +scoundrel his looks certainly belie him very much." + +They had held their ponies in check while watching the race between man +and dog, but now urged them forward in haste to reach the house; for the +short winter day was fast closing in. + +The captain was standing on the veranda as they rode up. + +"You are a trifle late, children," he said, as he stepped to the side of +Fairy and lifted Lulu from the saddle, but his tone was not stern. + +"Yes, papa," said Max; "I'm afraid we went a little farther than we +ought; at any rate it took us longer than we expected to reach home +again; and we were detained a minute or two just now, out here in the +grove, by a tramp that caught hold of Fairy's bridle and wouldn't let go +till I called Prince and he showed his teeth." + +"What! can it be possible?" cried the captain closing his fingers more +firmly over the hand Lulu had slipped into his, and gazing down into +her face with a look of mingled concern and relief. "It is well indeed +that Lulu was not alone, and that Prince was at hand. Come into the +library and tell me all about it." + +He led Lulu in as he spoke, Max following, while a servant took the +ponies to their stable. + +Capt. Raymond sat down and drew Lulu to his side, putting an arm +protectingly around her, while Max, standing near, went on to give the +particulars of their encounter with the tramp, Lulu now and then putting +in a word. + +"Now, daughter," the captain said at the conclusion of the story, "I +hope you are quite convinced of the wisdom and kindness of your father's +prohibition of solitary rides and walks for you?" + +"Yes, papa, I am, and do not intend ever to disobey you again by taking +them. I wasn't much frightened, but I know it would have been very +dangerous for me if I'd been alone." + +"No doubt of it," he said, caressing her with grave tenderness, "it +almost makes me shudder to think of what might have happened had you +been without a protector." + +"And I doubt if I could have protected her without Prince's help, papa," +said Max. "I think he's a valuable fellow, and pays for his keep." + +"Yes; I am very glad I selected him as a Christmas gift to you," said +his father. "But now I must warn you both to say nothing to, or before +Gracie, about this occurrence; for timid as she is, it would be apt to +cause her much suffering from apprehension." + +"We will try to keep it a secret from her, papa," replied both children. + +"And in order to succeed in that you will have to be on your guard and +give no hint of the matter in presence of any of the servants." + +"We will try to remember, papa," they promised with evident intention to +do so. + +"That is right," he said. "I think I can trust you not to forget or +disobey. I know you would be loath to have your little sister tortured +with nervous terrors. Now go and get yourselves ready for tea." + +Lulu was full of excitement over her adventure, and through the evening +found it difficult to refrain from speaking of it before Grace; but +equally desirous to obey her father and to save her little sister from +needless suffering, she resolutely put a curb upon her tongue till she +found herself alone with him at bedtime. + +Then she must needs go over the whole scene again, and seeing that it +was a relief to her excitement, he let her run on about it to her +heart's content. + +"Has it made you feel at all timid to-night, daughter?" he asked +kindly. + +"No, papa," she answered promptly; "I don't think the man could get into +the house; do you?" + +"I think it most probable he has walked on till he is miles away from +here by this time," the captain answered. "But even did we know him to +be prowling round outside, we might rest and sleep in peace and +security, assured that nothing can harm us without the will of our +heavenly Father who loves us more than any earthly parent loves his +child." + +He drew her very close to his heart and imprinted a tender kiss upon her +lips as he spoke. + +"Yes, papa, it makes me feel very safe to remember that, thinking how +dearly you love me; so that I know you would never let anything harm me +if you could help it," she returned, putting an arm round his neck and +hugging him tight. "Oh I am so glad that the Bible tells us that about +God's love to us!" + +"So am I; and that my children have early learned to love and trust in +him. + +"'Godliness is profitable unto all things, having promise of the life +that now is, and of that which is to come.' That is not a promise that +God's faithful followers shall be rich in this world's goods, but faith +in God's loving care makes life happy even in the midst of poverty and +pain. Riches have not the power to make us happy, but the love of God +has. + +"And those who begin to serve God in the morning of life and press +onward and upward all their days, keeping near to Jesus and growing more +and more like him, will be happier in heaven--because of their greater +capacity for the enjoyment of God and holiness--than the saved ones who +sought him late in life, or were less earnest in their endeavors to live +in constant communion with him, and to bear more and more resemblance to +him. + +"The Bible speaks of some who are 'scarcely saved,' and of others to +whom 'an entrance shall be ministered abundantly into the everlasting +kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.'" + +"Papa," said Lulu earnestly, "I want to be one of those; I want to live +near to Jesus and grow every day more like him. (Oh I am so little like +him now; sometimes I fear not at all). Won't you help me all you can?" + +"I will, my darling," he replied, speaking with emotion. "Every day I +ask wisdom from on high for that very work;--the work of helping you and +all my dear children to be earnest, faithful servants of God." + +The talk with her father had done much to quiet Lulu's excitement, and +she fell asleep very soon after laying her head on her pillow. + +It was still night when she awoke suddenly with the feeling that +something unusual was going on in the house. + +She sat up in the bed and listened. She thought she heard a faint sound +coming from the room below, and slipping from the bed she stole softly +across the floor to the chimney, where there was a hot air flue beside +the open fireplace. + +Dropping down on her hands and knees, she put her ear close to the +register and listened again, almost holding her breath in the effort to +hear. + +The chimney ran up between her bedroom and the little tower room opening +into it; the library was under her bedroom, and opening from it was the +ground floor room of the tower, which was very strongly built, had only +the one door and very narrow slits of windows set high up in the thick +stone walls. + +In a safe in that small room were kept the family plate, jewelry, and +money; though no very great amount of the last named, as the captain +considered it far wiser to deposit it in the nearest bank. + +The door of the strong room, as it was called, was of thick oak plank +crossed with iron bars, and had a ponderous bolt and stout lock whose +key was carried up stairs every night by the captain. + +Listening with bated breath, Lulu's ear presently caught again a faint +sound as of a file moving cautiously to and fro on metal. + +"Burglars! I do believe it's burglars trying to steal the money and +silver and Mamma Vi's jewelry that are in the safe," she said to herself +with a thrill of mingled fear and excitement. + +With that she crept into the tower room, softly opened the register +there, and applied her ear to it. The sound of the file seemed a trifle +louder and presently she was sure she heard gruff voices, though she +could not distinguish the words. + +Her first impulse was to hurry to her father and tell him of her +discovery; the second thought, "If I do, papa will go down there and +maybe they'll kill him; and that would be a great, great deal worse than +if they should carry off everything in the house. I wish I could catch +them myself and lock them in there before I wake papa. Why couldn't I?" +starting to her feet in extreme excitement; "they're in the strong room, +the bolt's on the library side of the door, and probably they've left +the key there, too, in the lock. If I'm going to try to do it, the +sooner the better. I'll ask God to show me how and help me." + +She knelt on the carpet for a moment, sending up her petition in a few +earnest words, then rising, stood for an instant thinking very fast. + +She could gain the library by a door opening into a back hall and very +near that into the strong room, whose door, if open, would be in a +position to conceal her approach from the burglars till she could step +behind it; so that her scheme seemed not impracticable. + +She hastily put on a dark dressing-gown over her white night dress, and +thick felt slippers on her feet. + +Her heart beat very fast as the thought occurred to her that there might +be an accomplice in the library or hall, or that the door from the one +into the other might creak and bring the miscreants rushing out upon her +before she could accomplish the task she had set herself. + +"Well what if they should, Lulu Raymond?" she asked, shutting her teeth +hard together, "'twouldn't be half so bad as if they should harm your +father. You could be very well spared, but he couldn't; Mamma Vi, Max +and Gracie would break their hearts if anything dreadful happened to +him, and so would you too; I'll try, trusting to God to take care of +me." + +With swift, noiseless steps she passed out of her room, down a back +stairway into the hall just spoken of, and gained the library door, +finding it, to her great joy, wide enough open for her to slip in +without touching it. + +She could see nothing there; the room was quite dark; but the sounds she +had heard were still going in the strong room, seeming a little louder +now. The men must be in there at work on the safe; with the door ajar, +for a streak of light at the back between it and the jamb, told her it +was not quite shut. + +She crept to it and peeping in at that crack, saw a man down on his +knees working at the lock of the safe, while another stood close beside +him, holding a dark lantern, open, so that the rays of light fell full +and strongly upon the lock his confederate was trying to break. + +Lulu could not see the face of the latter, his back being toward her, +but as the other bent forward for a moment, to watch the progress of the +work, the light fell on his face, and she instantly recognized him as +the tramp who had seized Fairy's bridle in the wood. + +Trembling like a leaf she put up her hand and cautiously felt for the +bolt; holding tight to it and exerting all her strength, she suddenly +slammed the door to and shot it into its socket. She heard the villains +drop their tools, spring toward and try the door with muttered oaths and +curses; but she waited to feel for the key and turn it in the lock; even +to pull it out and thrust it into the pocket of her gown, as a swift +thought came to her, that there might be an accomplice lurking about who +would release them if she left it there. + +Then she ran as fast as her feet could carry her, through the library +and hall, up the stairs and on through the rooms, never stopping until +she stood panting for breath beside her sleeping father. + +She could not speak for a moment, but laid her face on the pillow beside +his and put her arm round his neck. + +The touch roused him and he asked, "Who is it? you, Lulu?" + +"Yes, papa," she panted; "I--I've locked some burglars into the strong +room and--" + +"_You? you_ have locked them in there?" he exclaimed in astonishment +starting up and drawing her into his arms. "Surely, my child, you have +been dreaming." + +"No, papa, not a bit; I've locked them in there and here's the key," +putting it into his hand. "I slammed the door to on them. I shot the +bolt too, and I don't think they can get out. But what will we do? Papa, +can you get somebody to help you take them to jail?" + +"Yes; I shall telephone at once to the sheriff at Union." + +"Who is it? What's the matter?" asked Violet waking. + +"I can not wait at this moment to explain matters my love," the captain +said hastily picking up Lulu and putting her in the place in the bed +which he had just vacated. "I must act, leaving Lulu to tell you her +story." + +With the last word he hurried from the room and the next moment they +heard the telephone bell. + + + + +CHAPTER XV. + + +"What is it, Lu?" Violet asked in trepidation. "Oh what is the meaning +of those sounds coming from below? Are burglars trying to break in?" + +"No, Mamma Vi," returned Lulu with a little nervous laugh, "they are +trying to break out." + +"Break out? what can you mean, child?" + +"They are locked into the strong room, Mamma Vi, and papa is calling for +help to take them to jail. Hark! don't you hear him?" + +They sat up in the bed, listening intently. + +"Hello!" the captain called: then in another moment, "Capt. Raymond of +Woodburn, wants the sheriff," they heard him say. "Ah are you there Mr. +Wright? Burglars in the house. Burglars here. We have them fast, locked +into the room with the safe they were trying to break open. Send a +constable and several men to help him, as promptly as you can." + +The reply was of course inaudible to the listeners in the bedroom, but +the next moment the captain spoke again. + +"Yes, I can hold them till you can get here; unless some outside +accomplice should come to their aid." + +He seemed to listen to a response, then a tinkle of his bell told that +the conversation was at an end. + +He turned at once to a private telephone connecting the dwelling house +with the outside cabins in which his men-servants lodged, and called them +to come to his assistance. + +Then back he went to his bedroom to reassure Violet and send Lulu to +Grace, who had waked and was calling in affright to know what was the +matter. + +"Do not be alarmed, my dear," he said, as he hastily threw on his +clothes: "I really think there is no cause for apprehension, but I must +hurry down to admit the servants (whether the burglars have left a door +open or not, I do not know), see in what condition things are in the +lower rooms, and keep guard over my prisoners till the sheriff or +constable and his men arrive." + +"What can I do?" asked Violet. + +"Stay here out of harm's way, and ready to soothe and quiet the children +should they wake in affright," he answered as he again hastened away. + +Violet sprang from the bed and went with swift, noiseless steps into the +nursery. All was quiet there, children and nurse soundly sleeping. She +retraced her steps and went on into Grace's room, where the two little +girls were lying together in the bed, locked in each other's arms. +Grace trembling with fear, Lulu bravely struggling with her own +excitement and trying to calm and soothe her little sister. + +"O Mamma Vi, I'm so glad you've come!" she exclaimed, as Violet drew +near, then seated herself on the side of the bed, and bent down to kiss +first the one and then the other, "for Gracie is so frightened." + +"I'm so afraid those wicked men will hurt papa," sobbed Grace. + +"God will take care of him, dear child," Violet said, repeating her +caress. "Beside your papa just told me he thought there was no cause for +apprehension. + +"But, Lulu, I have not heard yet how the burglars came to be locked into +the strong room. Tell me about it." + +"Something waked me, Mamma Vi, and I heard them, and by listening a +little I made sure where they were. At first I thought I'd run and call +papa; but then I thought there are two of them if not more and papa is +only one, so he would hardly have a chance in trying to fight them; but +if I should slip quietly down and slam the door to and lock them in, it +would save risking papa's life; and if they should catch me and kill me +it wouldn't be half so bad as if they hurt papa. + +"So I asked God to help me and take care of me. Then I ran down the +back stairs to the library. + +"The door into the back hall was far enough open to let me slip in +without touching it, so that I did so without making any noise to +attract their attention; then seeing by the light coming from the crack +at the back of the strong room door, that they were in there, I crept +close up and peeped in, and there they were; one down on his knees +working at the lock of the safe, the other holding a lantern to give him +light. + +"When I had watched them for a minute, I asked God again to help me; +then I felt for the bolt and kept my hand on it while I, all of a +sudden, pushed against the door with all my might and slammed it to, and +shot the bolt in. + +"I'd hardly done it when I heard the men drop their tools and run to the +door and try to get it open; saying dreadful words too, that frightened +me. So I only waited to lock the door also before I started to run +upstairs and on through the rooms till I got to papa. + +"He was asleep and I was so out of breath, and my heart beating so fast +I couldn't speak for a minute. But I put my arm round his neck and my +cheek on the pillow close to his and he woke." + +"And it was you who locked the burglars in?" exclaimed Violet in +astonishment. "I've heard before now of women doing such things, but +never of a little girl like you attempting it. You dear, brave, +unselfish child! I am very, very proud of you!" and she bent down again +and kissed Lulu several times. + +The burglars, quite aware that their presence in the house was known, +were making desperate efforts to escape, trying to force the lock or +break down the door, at the same time cursing, and swearing in tones of +concentrated fury. + +The captain drew near and spoke to them. + +"Men," he said sternly, "you are caught in a trap you have laid for +yourselves, and escape is impossible; both lock and door are strong +enough to resist your utmost efforts; therefore you may as well take +matters quietly." + +"That we won't. Let us out or it'll be the worse for you!" growled one of +the villians, grinding his teeth with rage. + +"Have a little patience," returned the captain; "you shall be taken out +presently, and off the premises; you are by no means desirable inmates +in the home of any honest, law-abiding citizen." + +The response to that was a threat of vengeance to be taken sooner or +later, should he dare to deliver them up to justice. + +Finding their threats disregarded, they tried persuasion, appeals to his +compassion--asserting that it was their first attempt to rob, and that +they were driven to it by necessity--they and their families being in +sore straits from extreme poverty--and promises to lead honest lives in +future. + +One voice the captain recognized as that of the groom he had dismissed +some months before because of his cruelty to Thunderer. + +"Ajax," he said sternly, "you are lying to me! I know that your family +are not in distress, and that you can make an honest living if you +choose to be industrious and faithful to your employers. You were well +paid here but lost your situation by inexcusable cruelty to dumb +animals. + +"Since discharging you I have more than once supplied the wants of your +wife and children; and this is your grateful return;--coming to rob me, +bringing with you another, and perhaps more desperate villain than +yourself." + +The men-servants had followed their master into the library and stood +listening to the colloquy in open-mouthed astonishment. + +"How dey git locked up in dar, cap'in?" asked one. + +"Miss Lulu slammed the door to on them and locked and bolted it," he +replied, his eyes shining at thought of the unselfish bravery of his +child. + +"Ki, cap'n! you's jokin', fo' shuah, dat little Miss Lu lock up de +bugglars? how she gwine do dat? she one small chile an' dey two big +men?" + +"She undoubtedly did it," returned the captain, smiling at the man's +evident amazement. "She heard them at work with their tools, on the safe +door, came softly down into this room, peeped at them through the crack +behind the door there, and before they were aware of her vicinity, +slammed it to and bolted and locked it on them." + +"Hurrah for little Miss Lu!" cried the men; one of them adding, "Dey +mus' hab her fo' a kunnel in de nex' wah." + +"No, sah; higher'n dat; fo' brigandine gineral at de berry leas'!" said +another. + +Seeing no hope of escape, the prisoners had ceased their efforts and +awaited their fate in sullen silence. + +They did not know who had been their captor, and in telling the story of +Lulu's exploit the captain purposely so lowered his tones that scarce a +word reached their ears. + +At this moment Max appeared at the door opening from the library into +the front hall; only half dressed and asking in much excitement, what +was the matter? what was the meaning of the lights and the noises that +had waked him? + +His father explained in a few words, and as he finished a loud knocking +at the front entrance told of the arrival of the sheriff and his posse. + +They were promptly admitted, filed into the library and formed a +semi-circle about the door of the strong room--each man with a revolver +in his hand, cocked and ready for instant use. + +The door was then unfastened and the burglars stepped out only to be +immediately handcuffed and carried away to prison, sullenly submitting +to their arrest because they saw that resistance was useless. + +But before being taken from the house they were searched and the +captain's watch found upon Ajax. He had evidently visited the +dressing-room of his late master to obtain the key to the strong room +door, and appropriated the watch at the same time. + +The lock of the safe was also examined and found but little injured. The +scoundrels had not succeeded in getting at the valuables there. + +They had collected together some from other parts of the house and made +them into bundles ready to carry away, but they were uninjured and had +only to be restored to their places. + +Max was greatly excited. "Papa," he said, when the sheriff had departed +with his prisoners, and doors and windows were again secured, "we have +had a narrow escape from serious loss; perhaps worse than that; for who +knows but those fellows meant to murder us in our beds?" + +"I think not, my son," replied the captain. "I presume their only object +was plunder, and that if they had succeeded in rifling the safe without +discovery, they would have gone quietly away with their booty. + +"Had they desired to kill any of us, they would have been likely to +attempt it when upstairs in search of the key to the strong room." + +"And it was Lu who spoiled their plans! Just think of it! I'd like to +have had her chance. Papa, I think Lu's splendid!" + +"She has certainly shown herself very brave and unselfish on this, and +several other occasions," the captain said with a happy look in his +eyes. + +"But come, we will do well now to go back to our beds, for it is +scarcely four o'clock," he added, consulting his recovered watch. + +The men servants had returned to their quarters, and father and son were +alone. + +Violet, in dressing-gown and slippers, met them at the head of the +stairway. + +"You have not been able to sleep, my love?" the captain said with a +glance of concern at her pale, excited face. "But of course that was not +to be expected." + +"No; we have all been too much excited to close an eye," she answered." +They are gone? Do tell me all about it!" + +"O papa, please come in here and tell it where Gracie and I can hear," +called Lulu entreatingly, from the inner room, and the bed where they +still lay clasped in each other's arms. + +"I will; I think you deserve the indulgence," he said going to them, +Violet and Max following, the latter asking, "May I come in too, papa?" + +"Yes," replied his father, placing a chair for Violet. "I presume it +will be a relief to you all to talk the matter over together with your +mamma and me, and you will perhaps be more inclined for sleep +afterward." + +"Papa, won't you sit down and take me on your knee, and hug me up close, +while you tell it?" entreated Grace. + +"I will," he said, doing as she requested. Then catching a longing look +in Lulu's eyes, "You may come too, daughter," he said. "Slip on your +dressing-gown and stand here by my side. I have an arm for you as well +as one for Gracie." + +Lulu promptly and joyfully availed herself of the permission. + +"Lu," said Max, "you're a real heroine! brave as a lion! I'm proud to +own you for my sister. I'm afraid I mightn't have been half so brave." + +"Oh yes, Max, I'm sure you would have done just the same," she +returned, blushing with pleasure. "And you see I preferred to do it, +because I thought they might kill papa, and that would have been oh so +much worse than being killed myself!" clinging lovingly to her father, +and hiding her face on his shoulder as she spoke. + +"Dear child!" he said in moved tones and clasping her close, "you have a +very strong and unselfish love for me." + +"Papa, it would have broken my heart, and Mamma Vi's, and Max's and +Gracie's too, if anything dreadful had happened to you." + +"And what about papa's heart if he should lose his dear little daughter +Lulu, or anything dreadful should happen to her?" + +"I didn't have time to think about that, papa. I know you love me very +much, and would be sorry to lose me--naughty as I often am--but you have +other children, and I have only one father; so of course it would be a +great deal worse for me to lose you, and all the rest to lose you too." + +"The worst thing that could befall us," said Violet; "but Lulu, dear, we +all love you and would feel it a terrible thing to have you killed or +badly injured in any way." + +"Indeed we would!" exclaimed Max, with a slight tremble in his voice. + +"Oh I couldn't ever, ever bear it!" sobbed Gracie, throwing an arm +round her sister's neck. + +"Well," said the captain cheerfully, hugging both at once, "we have +escaped all the evils we have been talking of; our heavenly Father has +taken care of us and has not suffered us to even lose our worldly goods, +much less our lives; and we may well trust Him for the future and not +fear what man can do unto us." + +"Yes," said Violet, "we know that He has all power in heaven and earth +and will never suffer any real evil to befall one of His people. + +"'He will not suffer thy foot to be moved; he, that keepth thee will not +slumber.' + +"Levis, did you know those men?" + +"One of them is Ajax." + +"Is it possible?" she exclaimed. "What a return for all the kindness you +have shown to him and his!" + +"Ajax! There, I was sure I heard Ajax's voice in the hall while the +sheriff was here," cried Lulu. "He must have been the one who was down +on his knees trying to break the safe lock when I peeped in at the +crack. I didn't see his face; but the other was a white man." + +"Yes," said Max; "a man we'd seen before." + +"The tramp you saw when out riding?" asked his father. + +"Yes, sir." + +"I recognized him too," said Lulu. "Papa, what will be done with him +and Ajax?" + +"They will have to be tried for burglary and if convicted, will be sent +to the penitentiary for a term of years." + +"Papa, will we have to appear as witnesses on the trial?" asked Max. + +"Yes." + +"The men did not attempt any resistance to the arrest?" Violet said +inquiringly. + +"No; they saw it would be quite useless." + +After a little more talk the captain said, "Now I think it will be best +for us all to go to our beds again and try to sleep till the usual hour +for rising." + +"Papa, I feel so afraid," said Grace, holding tight to him as he would +have laid her in the bed. + +"My darling, try not to feel so," he said, caressing her; "try to +believe that God will take care of you." + +"Please ask him again, papa," she pleaded. + +Then they all knelt while the captain asked in a few simple, earnest +words that He who neither slumbers nor sleeps would be their shield, +defending them from all evil, and that trusting in His protecting care +they might be able to banish every fear and lay them down in peace and +sleep. + +"I am not afraid now, papa," Grace said, as they rose from their knees. +"You may please put me in my bed, and I think I'll go to sleep directly, +for I'm very tired." + +"You will allow them to sleep past the usual hour, my dear, will you +not?" asked Violet. + +"Yes," he said, "I wish you, children, to sleep on as long as you can, +and if possible make up all you have lost by the visit of the burglars; +it will not matter if you take your breakfast later than usual by even +so much as an hour or two." + +"But that will make us late for lessons, papa," suggested Max. + +"Which I will excuse for once," returned his father with an indulgent +smile. + + + + +CHAPTER XVI. + + +Day had fully dawned before the Woodburn household was astir, and it was +long past his accustomed hour when the captain paid his usual morning +visit to his little daughters. + +He found them up and dressed and ready with a glad greeting. + +"Were you able to sleep, my darlings?" he asked, caressing them in turn. + +"Oh yes, indeed, papa, we slept nicely," they answered. + +"And feel refreshed and well this morning?" + +"Yes, papa; thank you very much for letting us sleep so long." + +"I allowed myself the same privilege," he said pleasantly. "We will have +no school to-day, I have already been notified that there will be a +preliminary examination of the prisoners, before the magistrate this +morning, and that you, Lulu, and Max and I must attend as witnesses." + +"I'd rather not go, papa; please don't make me," pleaded Lulu. + +"My child, it is not I, but the law that insists," he said; "but you +need not feel disturbed over the matter; you have only to tell a +straightforward story of what you heard and saw and did in connection +with the attempted robbery. + +"I am very glad, very thankful," he went on, "that I have always found +my little daughter perfectly truthful." + +"Max too, papa." + +"Yes, Max too; and when you give your testimony I want you to remember +that God--the God of truth, who abhors deceit and the deceitful, and who +knows all things--hears every word you say." + +Taking up her Bible and opening it at the twenty-fourth psalm, he read, +"He that hath clean hands and a pure heart; who hath not lifted up his +soul unto vanity, nor sworn deceitfully, he shall receive the blessing +from the Lord, and righteousness from the God of his salvation." + +Then turning to the twenty-first chapter of Revelation, "All liars shall +have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone." + +Closing the book and laying it aside, "My dear children," he said +earnestly and with grave tenderness, "you see how God hates lying and +deceit; how sorely he will punish them if not repented of and forsaken. +Speak the truth always though at the risk of torture and death; never +tell a lie though it should be no more than to assert that two and two +do not make four. + +"Be courteous to all so far as you can without deceit, but never, +_never_ allow your desire to be polite to betray you into words or acts +that are not strictly truthful." + +The children were evidently giving very earnest heed to their father's +words. + +"Papa," said Grace, sighing and hiding her blushing face on his +shoulder, "you know I did once say what was not true; but I'm very, very +sorry. I've asked God many times to forgive me for Jesus' sake and I +believe he has." + +"No doubt of it, my darling," returned her father; "for, 'if we confess +our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse +us from all unrighteousness.'" + +"I don't believe Lu ever did," said Grace. "She's a great deal better +girl than I am." + +"No, it is not that I am better than you," was Lulu's emphatic dissent +from that. "It's only that I am not timid like you; if I had been, it's +very likely I'd have told many an untruth to hide my faults and keep +from being punished." + +"The telephone bell is ringing, papa," announced Max, looking in at the +door. + +The call was from Ion; a vague report of last night's doings at Woodburn +having just reached the family there, they were anxious to learn the +exact truth. + +The captain gave the facts briefly and suggested that some of the Ion +friends drive over and hear them in detail. + +It was replied that several of them would do so shortly; Grandma Elsie +among them, and that she would spend the day, keeping Violet company +during her husband's absence at Union, if, as she supposed, Vi's +preference should be for remaining at home. + +"Of course it will," said Violet, who was standing near. "Please tell +mamma I'll be delighted to have her company." + +The captain delivered the message, then all hurried down to breakfast. + +"Everything is in usual order, I see," Violet remarked, glancing about +the hall, and in at the library door as they passed it; "really the +events of last night seem more like an unpleasant dream than actual +occurrences." + +"Christine has been up for several hours and busied in having everything +set to rights," the captain said in reply. + +As usual family worship followed directly upon breakfast, and it was +scarcely over when the Ion carriage drove up with Grandma Elsie; Harold +and Herbert accompanying it on horseback. + +"Captain, I am greatly interested in this affair," said Harold, shaking +hands with his brother-in-law; "indeed we all are for that matter, and +Herbert and I propose going over to Union to be present at the +examination of the prisoners. + +"Is your strong room on exhibition? I own to a feeling of curiosity in +regard to it." + +"You are privileged to examine it at any time," returned Capt. Raymond, +with a good-humored laugh, "I will take you there at once if you wish, +for we will have to be setting off on our ride presently. + +"Mother, would you like to see it also?" + +"Yes; and to hear the story of the capture while looking upon its +scene." + +The captain led the way, all the rest following, except Lulu, who stole +quietly away to her room to get herself ready for the trip to town. + +She shrank a little from the thought of facing the two desperados and +testifying against them, but kept up her courage by thinking that both +her heavenly Father and her earthly one would be with her to protect and +help her; also by the remembrance of her papa's assurance that she need +not feel disturbed; that all she had to do was to tell a plain +straightforward, story:--"the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the +truth." + +"I can do that," she said to herself; "it will be quite easy; for I +remember perfectly all about it. Those wicked men threatened papa that +if he had them sent to jail they'd kill him some day when they are let +out again, and I suppose they'll want to kill me too, for telling about +it in court; but I know they can't do us any harm while God takes care +of us. That must be the meaning of that verse in Proverbs I learned the +other day. + +"'There is no wisdom nor understanding nor counsel against the Lord.' + +"And the next verse says, 'safety is of the Lord.' So I'm sure we +needn't be afraid of them." + +Capt. Raymond opened the door of the strong room and called attention to +the marks of the burglars' tools on the lock of the safe. + +"It was Lulu who first became aware of their presence in the house," he +said; "and she--why where is the child?" as he turned to look for her, +and perceived that she had disappeared. + +"I think she has gone upstairs to put on her hat and coat," Violet said. + +"Ah yes, I suppose so! leaving me to tell the story of her bravery and +presence of mind, myself." + +He proceeded to do so, and was well satisfied with the encomiums upon +his child which it called forth from Grandma Elsie and her sons. + +"I congratulate you, captain, upon being the father of a little girl who +can show such unselfish courage," Grandma Elsie said with enthusiasm, +her eyes shining with pleasure, "I am proud of her myself; the dear, +brave child!" + +"And so am I," said Violet; "but of course," with a mischievous laughing +glance into her husband's face, "her father is not, but considers her a +very ordinary specimen of childhood. Is not that so, my dear?" + +"Ah, my love, don't question me too closely," he returned with a smile +in his eyes that said more plainly than words that he was a proud, fond +father to the child whose conduct was under discussion. + +But at that moment the carriage was announced. Lulu came running down +ready for her trip, her father handed her in, then seated himself and +put his arm round her looking down into her face with a tenderly +affectionate smile. + +"You will not find it a very severe ordeal, daughter," he said. + +"You're not afraid, Lu, are you?" asked Max. + +"No; not with papa close by to take care of me and tell me what to do," +she answered, nestling closer to her father. + +"No," said Max; "and the burglars wouldn't be allowed to hurt you +anyhow. The magistrate and the sheriff, and the rest would take care of +that you know." + +"I suppose so," returned Lulu, "but for all that it would be dreadful +to have to go there without papa. You wouldn't want to yourself, Max." + +"I'd a great deal rather have papa along, of course; anybody would want +his intimate friend with him on such an occasion, and papa is my most +intimate friend," replied the lad with a laughing, but most affectionate +look into his father's face. + +"That's right, my boy; I trust you will always let me be that to you," +the captain said, grasping his son's hand and holding it for a moment in +a warm affectionate clasp. + +"You are mine, too, papa; my best and dearest earthly friend," Lulu +said, lifting to his, eyes shining with filial love. "Papa, aren't you +afraid those bad men will try to harm you some day, if they ever get out +of prison?" + +"We are always safe in the path of duty," he replied, "and it is a duty +we owe the community to bring such lawless men to justice, for the +protection of those they would prey upon. No, I do not fear them, +because I am under the protection of Him 'in whose hand is the soul of +every living thing, and the breath of all mankind.' + +"'The Lord is my light and my salvation; whom shall I fear? the Lord is +the strength of my life; of whom shall I be afraid?' + +"No, daughter, one who fears God need fear nothing else; neither men +nor devils, for our God is stronger than Satan and all his hosts." + +"And wicked men are Satan's servants, aren't they, papa?" + +"Yes; for they do his will; obey his behests." + +"It seems to me Christians ought to be very happy, always," remarked +Max. + +"Yes, they ought," said his father; "the command is, 'Rejoice in the +Lord always,' and it is only lack of faith that prevents any of us from +doing so." + +Arrived at their destination they found a little crowd of idlers +gathered about the door of the magistrate's office whither the two +prisoners had been taken a few moments before. As the Woodburn carriage +drove up, and the captain and his children alighted from it, the crowd +parted to let them pass in, several of the men lifting their hats with a +respectful, "Good morning, sir," to the captain. "Good morning, Master +Max." + +Their salutations were politely returned, and the captain stepped into +the office, holding Lulu by the hand, and closely followed by Max. + +Harold and Herbert had arrived a little in advance, and were among the +spectators who, with the officers and their prisoners, nearly filled the +small room. + +The children behaved very well indeed, showing by their manner when +taking the oath to tell "the truth the whole truth and nothing but the +truth," that they were duly impressed with the solemnity of the act, and +the responsibility they were assuming. + +Lulu was of course the principal witness, and her modest, self possessed +bearing, equally free from boldness and forwardness on the one hand, and +bashfulness and timidity on the other, pleased her father extremely and +won the admiration of all present; as did also her simple, +straightforward way of telling her story. + +The evidence was so full and clear that the magistrate had no hesitation +in committing the accused for trial at the approaching spring term of +court. In default of bail they were sent back to prison. + +"Take me to the nursery, Vi," Grandma Elsie said, when the departure of +the party destined for the magistrate's office, had left them alone +together. "I feel that an hour with my little grandchildren will be +quite refreshing. The darlings are scarcely less dear to me than were +their mother and her brothers and sisters in their infancy." + +"And they are so fond of you, mamma," responded Violet, leading the way. + +Little Elsie set up a glad shout at sight of her grandmother. "I so +glad, I so glad! P'ease take Elsie on your lap, g'amma, and tell pitty +'tories." + +"Oh don't begin teazing for stories the very first minute," said Violet. +"You tire poor, dear grandma." + +"No, mamma, Elsie won't tease, 'cause papa says it's naughty. But dear +g'amma likes to tell Elsie 'tories; don't you, g'amma?"--climbing into +her grandma's lap. + +"Yes, dear; grandma enjoys making her little girl happy," Mrs. Travilla +replied, fondly caressing the little prattler. "What story shall it be +this time?" + +"'Bout Adam and Eve eatin' dat apple." + +Grandma kindly complied, telling the old story of the fall in simple +language suited to the infant comprehension of the baby girl, who +listened with as deep an interest as though it were a new tale to her, +instead of an oft repeated one. + +On its conclusion she sat for a moment as if in profound thought, then +looking up into her grandmother's face, + +"Where is dey now?" she asked. + +"In heaven, I trust." + +"Elsie's goin' to ask dem 'bout dat when Elsie gets to heaven." + +"About what, darling?" + +"'Bout eatin' dat apple; what dey do it for." + +"It was very wicked for them to take it, because God had forbidden them +to do so." + +"Yes, g'amma; Elsie wouldn't take apple if papa say no." + +"No, I hope not; it is very naughty for children to disobey their papa +or mamma. And we must all obey God our heavenly Father." + +"G'amma, p'ease tell Elsie 'bout heaven." + +"Yes, darling, I will. It is a beautiful place; with streets of gold, a +beautiful river, and trees with delicious fruits; it is never dark, for +there is no night there; because Jesus our dear Saviour is there and is +the light thereof, so that they do not need the sun or moon. + +"Nobody is ever sick, or sorry, hungry, or in pain. Nobody is ever +naughty; they all love God and one another. There is very sweet music +there. They wear white robes and have crowns of gold on their heads and +golden harps in their hands." + +"To make sweet music?" + +"Yes." + +"Dey wear white dess?" "Yes." + +"Do dey button up behind like Elsie's dress?" + +Violet laughed at that question. "She is very desirous to have her +dresses fasten in front like mamma's," she explained in reply to her +mother's look of surprised inquiry. + +"Do dey, g'amma? do dey button up in de back?" + +"I don't know how they are made, dearie," her grandma answered. "I +never was there to see them." + +"Elsie's never dere." + +"No, people don't go there till they die." + +"Elsie's never dere 'cept when Elsie's gettin' made. Wasn't Elsie dere +den? didn't Dod make Elsie up in heaven?" + +"No, darling, you were never there, but if you love Jesus he will take +you there some day." + +"Mamma, how nicely you answer or parry her questions," said Violet. "As +her father says, she can ask some that a very wise man could not +answer." + +"Yes, she has an inquiring mind, and I would not discourage her desire +to learn by asking questions," Grandma Elsie said, adding with a smile, +"I can remember that her mother used to ask me some very puzzling ones +twenty years ago." + +"And I never received a rebuff, but was always answered to the best of +your ability, dear mamma. I think of that now when tempted to impatience +with my little girl's sometimes wearisome questioning, and resolve to +try to be as good a mother to her as you were to me; and still are," she +added with a loving smile. "And now that she has gone back to her play +and baby Ned is sleeping, I want a quiet chat with you." + +"Then let us go to your boudoir and have it," her mother answered, +rising and moving toward the door. + +"Mamma, I have not heretofore been timid about burglars," Violet said, +when they were seated in the boudoir, each busied with a bit of +needlework, "but I fear that I shall be in future; for only think, +mamma, how near they were to my husband and myself while we lay sleeping +soundly in our own room! How easily they might have murdered us both +before we were even aware of their presence in the house." + +"Could they? had you then no wakeful guardian at hand?" + +"O mamma, yes! 'Lo, I am with you always, even unto the end of the +world,' and 'He that keepeth Israel shall neither slumber nor sleep'; +and yet--haven't even Christians sometimes been murdered by burglars?" + +"I can not assert that they have not," replied her mother. "'According +to your faith be it unto you,' and even true Christians are sometimes +lacking in faith--putting their trust in their own defences, or some +earthly helper, instead of the Keeper of Israel; or they are fearful and +doubtful, refusing to take God at his word and rest in his protecting +care. + +"I do not see that we have anything to do with the question you +propounded just now; we have only to take God's promises, believe them +fully and be without carefulness in regard to that, as well as other +things. I am perfectly sure he will suffer no real evil to befall any +who thus trust in him. + +"Death by violence may sometimes be a shorter, easier passage home than +death from disease; and come in whatever shape it may, death can be no +calamity to the Christian." + +"Solomon tells us that the day of death is better than the day of one's +birth. 'Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord.' + +"My dear Vi, I think one who can claim all the promises of God to his +children, should be utterly free from the fear that hath torment; should +be afraid of nothing whatever but displeasing and dishonoring God." + +"Yes, mamma, I see that it is so; and that all I lack to make me +perfectly courageous and easy in mind, is stronger faith. + +"I think my husband has a faith which lifts him above every fear, and +that he is perfectly content to leave all future events to the ordering +of his heavenly Father." + +Grandma Elsie's eyes shone. "You are blest in having such a husband, my +dear Vi," she said. "I trust you will help each other on in the heavenly +way, and be fellow-helpers to your children and his." + +Violet looked up brightly. "I trust we shall, mamma; we both earnestly +desire to be, and I think his three all give good evidence that they +have already begun to walk in the straight and narrow way; and no +wonder, considering what a faithful, loving, Christian father he is--so +constant in prayer and effort on their behalf." + +"Ah," as the sound of wheels was heard on the driveway, "they have +returned; and now we shall have a report of all that was done in the +magistrate's office. It must have been quite an ordeal to Max and Lulu." + + + + +CHAPTER XVII. + + +Capt. Raymond was met at the door by the youngest two of his daughters. + +"Papa, I'se been yaisin' seeds," announced little Elsie, running into +his arms. + +"Yaisin' seeds," he echoed; "what can that mean?" + +"She means seeding raisins, papa," explained Grace, with a merry laugh. +"We've been in the kitchen helping the cook. At least pretending to help +her. Perhaps we hindered more than we helped.'" + +"I dare say," he responded; "but I hope Elsie didn't eat the raisins, +nor you either; they are quite too indigestible for your young +stomachs." + +"We each had one, papa; that was all. I told Elsie we wouldn't eat any +more till we asked leave, and she was a good little girl and didn't +tease for more." + +"That was right; but for your own sakes I must say that is all you can +have." + +He had paused for a moment in the hall to pet and fondle the two. Max +and Lulu stood looking on; Harold and Herbert were taking off their +overcoats near by. + +"You're a funny talker, Elsie," laughed Max. + +"Your English is not of the purest, little woman," said her Uncle +Harold. + +"Tell Uncle Harold he must not expect perfection in a beginner," said +her father. "Where are grandma and mamma?" + +"In the parlor I believe," said Grace. "Oh no! see, they are just coming +down the stairs." + +"Yes, here we are," said Violet; "anxious, for a report of the morning's +proceedings in the magistrate's office. Won't you walk into the parlor, +gentlemen, and let us have it?" + +"Certainly, we will be very happy to gratify your very excusable +curiosity," returned her husband laughingly, as she came to his side, +and he stooped his tall form to give her the kiss with which he never +failed to greet her after even a brief separation. + +The older people all repaired to the parlor, but the children did not +follow. + +"I must go and look over my lessons," said Max. + +"And I'm going to my room," said Lulu. "Gracie, if you will come with +me, I'll tell you all about the trial--if that's what they call it." + +"O yes, do!" responded Grace, as the two started up the stairs together. +"Were you scared, Lu?" + +"No; I didn't feel frightened, for I'm not timid you know, and papa was +near me all the time; and he'd told me all I had to do was to tell a +straightforward, truthful story. + +"I did hate to take the oath, but I knew I had to, and that it wasn't +wrong, though it does seem a dreadful thing to do." + +"It isn't like other swearing," remarked Max, who was moving on up the +stairs, somewhat ahead of his sisters. "There must be a right kind, +because in the psalms, where David is describing a good man, he says of +him, 'He that sweareth to his own hurt, and changeth not.'" + +"Yes, I know," said Lulu, "I can see the difference; and this must be +the right kind or papa would never have let us do it." + +"How do they do it?" asked Grace. "How did you do it, Lu?" + +"A man said over the words for me--a promise to 'tell the truth, the +whole truth, and nothing but the truth'--and I promised by kissing the +Bible; that was all." + +"That wasn't very hard to do," said Grace, "but oh I'd have been so +frightened to have to tell something with so many people listening!" + +"Of course; because you're such a weak, timid little thing; but I'm big +and strong and not afraid of anybody or anything. + +"There were a good many people there; the room was quite full; but I +felt that that did not make much difference, when I thought about God +hearing every word I said and knowing if it was really the truth, the +whole truth and nothing but the truth. + +"Ajax's wife was there; crying fit to break her heart too; specially +when they took him back to jail. + +"Papa stopped and spoke to her before we got into the carriage to come +home. He said he was very sorry for her, but if she continued to be +honest and industrious, he would see that she did not want; and he hoped +her husband would some day come out of prison a better man." + +"Did she seem thankful to papa?" asked Grace. + +"Yes; and she said she didn't see how Ajax could be so bad and +ungrateful as to try to steal papa's money after he'd been so kind to +her and the children." + +"Yes, and I pity 'Liza for being his wife, and the children because they +have such a bad father. + +"Lu, let's ask papa if we mayn't buy some calico and other things, with +some of our benevolence money, and make clothes for them." + +"I wouldn't mind giving the money," said Lulu, "but I hate to sew on +such things. You know I never did like plain sewing. I'll see about it +though." + +"You'd do it to please the dear Lord Jesus, even though you don't like +it?" said Grace softly. + +"Yes, that I will, if papa approves," returned Lulu warmly, her eyes +shining. "Gracie, it's good--a real pleasure, I mean--to make yourself +do distasteful things, for Jesus' sake. + +"I'll put my hat and coat in their proper places and smooth my hair, so +I'll be neat for dinner, and we'll go and talk to papa about it at once. +He's sure to approve, and I don't want to give myself any chance to +change my mind and give the thing up." + +"And we won't mind Grandma Elsie hearing," added Grace; "perhaps she'll +know what they need the most, and maybe she'll tell Rosie and Eva and +they'll offer to do something for the poor things too." + +"Oh yes: perhaps we can form ourselves into a Dorcas society. That's +what they call societies that make garments for the poor you know, +because of Dorcas in the Bible who made coats and garments for the poor +where she lived." + +"Yes, Lu; but there's the dinner bell, and we'll have to wait awhile +before we can talk to papa about it; for you know he says we mustn't +talk a great deal at the table when there's company." + +"And I have to smooth my hair yet, and that will make me late. I'm so +sorry, because it vexes papa to have us unpunctual. Don't wait for me, +Gracie, for that will make you late too." + +"I'd rather wait for you, but I 'spose I ought to go at once," Gracie +said, looking regretfully back as she left the room. + +The blessing had been asked and the captain was carving the turkey when +Lulu took her seat at the table, which was close at his right hand. + +He gave her a grave look. + +"I'm very sorry I'm late, papa," she said in a low tone, and casting +down her eyes. "I'd been so busy talking with Gracie that I hadn't my +hair smoothed when the bell rang." + +"It has been a very exciting morning for you, daughter, and I'll excuse +you this time," he returned, speaking kindly and in as low a key as her +own; "it is not often I find you unpunctual." + +Lulu heaved a sigh of relief, her countenance brightened, and her eyes +were lifted to her father's face with a grateful, loving look that +brought a smile to his lips and eyes. + +She was very quiet during the meal, speaking only when spoken to, but +her father kept an eye on her plate and saw that her wants were +abundantly supplied. + +On leaving the table all repaired to the parlor and Lulu and Grace, +seizing the first opportunity offered them by a pause in the talk of +their elders, told of their plan, and asked permission to carry it out. + +It was received with entire approval by all present, their father +included. + +"I have no doubt that Rosie and Evelyn will be glad to join you in +forming a Dorcas society," said Grandma Elsie, "and if you like I shall +be happy to cut out garments for you to work upon, and to teach you how +to do it for yourselves." + +"Oh thank you, ma'am!" responded the little girls; "we were sure you +would and it will be ever so nice." + +"Taridge tumin'! two taridge tumin'!" cried little Elsie, who had +climbed on a chair, and was gazing out of a window looking upon the +drive. + +They proved to be the Ion and Fairview carriages, bringing the whole +family of the latter place and all of the other who were not already +present. + +"We have come in a body, as you see, to learn all about the strange +occurrences of last night and the consequent doings in the magistrate's +office this morning," Grandpa Dinsmore remarked, as he shook hands with +the captain and kissed Violet, first on one cheek, then on the other. + +"Tiss Elsie too, danpa," cried the little one toddling up to him; "oo +mustn't fordet to tiss oor 'ittle dirl." + +"Certainly not," he said, taking her into his arms to kiss her several +times, then sitting down with her on his knee. "Do you know that you are +my great-granddaughter?" + +"Ess, Elsie knows dat," she answered, nodding her curly head wisely. + +Meantime greetings had been exchanged among the others, and the four +little girls had got into a corner by themselves. + +"O Lu, do tell us all about it!" cried Rosie. "I never did hear of such +a brave girl as you! Why I'd have been scared to death, and never have +thought of such a thing as going down where the burglars were." + +"Oh I think you would if you'd been in my place," returned Lulu +modestly. "You see I was afraid if I waited to tell papa about them, +they might come out and see him ready to fight them, and kill him; but I +thought if I could get the door shut and fastened on them before they +knew anybody was there, nobody would be hurt." + +"And that's the way it was," said Evelyn. "But you _were_ a brave girl +and there's no use in your denying it." + +"Yes, indeed, you were," said Rosie. "But come now do tell us the whole +story; we want to hear it fresh from your lips." + +"And what went on in the magistrate's office too," added Eva. "Oh +didn't you dislike having to go there and testify?" + +"Yes; I begged papa not to make me, but he said it was the law, and not +he, that insisted." + +"Yes I know, and of course those things have to be done in such cases; +but I hope my turn will never come. Now, Lu, please begin. You'll have +at least two very attentive listeners." + +"More than that, I think," said Rosie, as other voices were heard in the +hall, quickly followed by the entrance of the relatives from the Oaks, +the Pines and Roselands. + +And greetings were scarcely exchanged with these when the families from +Ashlands and the Laurels joined the circle; so that quite a large +surprise party had gathered there unexpectedly to themselves as well as +to their hosts. The same desire--to learn the full particulars of what +had reached them as little more than a vague report--had brought them +all. + +These were given, and Lulu received so much commendation, and was so +lauded for her bravery, that her father began to fear she would be +puffed up with vanity and conceit. + +But at length that subject was dropped and the one of the proposed +Dorcas society taken up. + +Evelyn seemed quietly pleased and interested, Zoe, Lora and Rosie ready +to enter into the work with enthusiasm, while the Dinsmore girls gave a +rather languid attention to the discussion. + +But when it had been decided to organize a society on the spot, and the +business of electing officers was taken up, they roused themselves to a +new interest, and Maud was evidently gratified when Evelyn nominated her +for the secretaryship. + +Lulu seconded the motion and Maud was unanimously elected. + +Zoe had already been made president; Lora was chosen treasurer. These +were all the officers considered necessary, but Sydney, Evelyn and Lulu +were appointed a committee to visit the poor families in the +neighborhood and learn what articles of clothing were most needed by +them. + +It was decided that the society should meet once a fortnight at one or +the other of the homes of its members, taking them in turn; that at +these meetings reports should be given in as to the state of the +finances, work done, and articles needed; finished garments would also +be brought in, examined and pronounced upon as well or ill done; the +members would busy themselves in cutting and basting new garments while +together, and each carry home with her one or more to be made in the +interval between that and the next meeting. + +Also each member was to consider herself under appointment to invite +her young girl, or young lady friends, from other families to join with +them in the good work. + +"Now I think that is all," said Grandma Elsie; "you are fully organized +and I invite you to hold your first meeting at Ion, next Wednesday +afternoon. That will give time for ascertaining the needs of some of +those we wish to assist, and the purchase of materials." + +"But how are your funds to be raised?" asked her father. + +"By a tax on the members, and contributions from their friends, which +will be thankfully accepted," she said with a pleased smile as he took +out his pocket-book and handed her a five dollar bill. "We are very much +obliged, sir." + +The captain and other gentlemen present--some of the ladies +also--immediately followed Mr. Dinsmore's example. + +Then the question of the amount of tax on the members was discussed and +settled. + +After that the captain said he had a suggestion to make; namely that it +would be well for the little girls to be accompanied by an older person +when making their visits to their proposed beneficiaries. + +"It will require some wisdom and tact to make the necessary +investigations without wounding the feelings of those they desire to +benefit, or injuring their commendable pride of independence," he said +in conclusion. + +"Thank you for the advice, captain," Grandma Elsie replied; "I think it +most wise. What have the members of the society to say about it?" + +All responded promptly that they would prefer to have an older person +with them on those occasions. + +"And we'd better begin that business to-morrow," said Zoe, "that whoever +is to do the buying of materials to be cut and basted at the first +meeting, may have the needed information in season." + +"I hope Grandma Elsie will buy the things," said Lulu. "Don't you all +vote for that, girls?" + +"Yes; yes, indeed; if she will," they all answered, and were pleased +that she at once consented to do so. + +"Are we boys to be shut out of all this?" asked Max. "I don't see why we +shouldn't take hold of such work as well as the girls. I'm conceited +enough to think I could wield a pair of shears and cut out garments, by +a pattern or under instruction; and I know I can run a sewing machine, +for I've tried it." + +"And certainly we could all help with the financial part," said Chester +Dinsmore. + +"Let's take them in," said Sydney. "We want all the money we can get." + +"Of course we do," said Lora; "the more money we have the more good we +may hope to do." + +The others seemed to see the force of the argument and voted unanimously +for the admission of the lads. + +"What about home and foreign missionary societies?" asked Evelyn. "I +thought we had decided to have one of each just among ourselves. Was it +the girls only? or will the boys take part in them too?" + +"Of course we will, if you'll let us," replied Max; "and you can't have +too much money for them, seeing there are millions upon millions of +heathen to be taught and furnished with Bibles." + +"Yes," said the captain, "boys should be as much interested in mission +work as girls, and I see no reason why you young relatives and friends +should not work together. + +"But with your studies and other duties to attend to, you have hardly +time for such a multiplication of societies, and as the work is one, the +field the world, I propose that you form only one more society, which +shall be for both home and foreign missions." + +"A very good plan, I think," commented Grandpa Dinsmore. + +"And I propose that we proceed at once to organize such a society," said +Zoe. + +"And shouldn't we have gentlemen officers?" asked Lulu. "I think Uncle +Harold would make a good president." + +"Thank you," said he, smiling pleasantly on her, "but I could not serve; +because I must be off to college directly." + +"And the same objection applies to all of us except Max and little +Walter," added Chester Dinsmore. "We older lads can only pay our dues +and perhaps meet with you occasionally when at home on a vacation." + +"Working for the good cause in the meantime, in whatever place we are," +added Harold. + +"Shall we proceed to organize?" asked Zoe. + +"Yes, if Grandma Elsie will help us as she did with the Dorcas," said +Lulu. + +The others joined in the request, and Grandma Elsie kindly complied. + +Eva was chosen president, Rosie treasurer, and they would have made Lulu +secretary but that she strenuously declined, insisting that she was not +ready enough with her pen to find time for that in addition to all the +sewing and other things she was undertaking. + +"Then I nominate Max," said Rosie, giving him a bright look and smile. + +"And I second the motion," said Evelyn. + +Max made no objection and seemed gratified when he was pronounced +unanimously elected. + +They then settled the amount of their yearly subscription to each cause +and the time of meeting, deciding that it should be on the same day and +hour as the meeting of the other society, but on the alternate week. + +"And what will we do at our meetings?" asked Sydney. + +"What other people do at missionary meetings, I presume," answered Zoe; +"read the Bible, sing hymns, pray for the missionaries and the heathen +at home and abroad." + +"Pay in our dues too," said Max; "and I suppose each one will try to +find some interesting article to take to the meeting to be read aloud to +the others." + +"Yes; of course we must all do that if we want to have very enjoyable +meetings," said Zoe. + +"And we older people must see to it that you are well supplied with +literature bearing on the subject," said the captain. + +He was rejoiced to perceive that the interest of these new enterprises +was taking his children's thoughts from the unpleasant occurrences of +the previous night. Almost all their talk with him that evening when the +guests had gone and the babies were being put to bed, was of the work +they hoped to do in connection with their missionary and Dorcas +societies. + +To Lulu had been assigned the duty of visiting the family of Ajax, for +the purpose of learning what were their most pressing needs in the line +of clothing. + +Speaking of it, she asked, "Ought I not to go to-morrow, papa? and will +you go with me?" + +"I say yes to both questions," he replied. "You may be ready for your +call directly we are done with school duties; that will give us time to +go and return in good season for dinner." + +"Yes, sir; I'll be ready. Thank you very much for promising to take me." + +"Liza must feel lonesome to-night, thinking about Ajax in jail," +remarked Grace thoughtfully; "but I'm glad he's there so that he can't +be trying to break into anybody's house. Papa, could he get out and come +here again?" + +"It is hardly possible," answered her father, looking tenderly down into +her face, and smoothing her curls with caressing hand; "and he would not +want to hurt you if he could come into the house. I don't see how any +one could wish to harm my gentle, kindhearted little Grace." + +"Papa, shall I sleep in her bed with her to-night?" asked Lulu. + +"Certainly, if she would like it." + +"Oh I should!" Grace exclaimed. "I know our heavenly Father will take +care of me, but it's good to feel Lu's arms round me too." + +"Then you shall," said Lulu, giving her an affectionate pat, "your big +sister likes to take care of you." + + + + +CHAPTER XVIII. + + +"O Lu, tell me all about it!" exclaimed Grace when Lulu came home the +next day, from her visit to Eliza. "Are they very, very poor and needy?" + +"'Liza and her children? Well, not so very; because papa has been seeing +to them for quite a while. They had a good fire ('Liza was ironing for +somebody) and pretty good clothes; but the children are growing too big +for some of their things and have torn or worn holes in others. So papa +says he thinks we should make them some new ones. I'm going to ask +Grandma Elsie to buy some flannel with some of my money, and let me make +a skirt for the baby." + +"I'd like to make an apron for one of the little girls," said Grace. + +"Well I suppose you can. There are two girls and a boy besides the baby. +Just think what a lot of trouble it must be to keep them all clothed and +fed!" + +"And poor 'Liza will have to do it all herself while Ajax is in jail." + +"I don't believe he was much help anyhow," said Lulu, with a scornful +little toss of her head; "she says he didn't work half the time and was +always getting drunk and beating her and the children. I should think +she'd want him kept in jail as long as he lives." + +"But maybe he'll grow good, and be kind and helpful to her when he gets +out." + +"Papa will do all he can to make him good," said Lulu; "he's gone now to +the jail to talk to him. Just think of his taking so much trouble for +such an ungrateful wretch." + +"It's very good in him," responded Grace; "and it's being like the dear +Lord Jesus to take trouble to do good to ungrateful wretches." + +"Yes; so it is, and nobody can be acquainted with papa without seeing +that he tries always to be like Jesus." + +The captain's motive for visiting the jail that day was certainly most +kind and Christian; a desire to reason with the two prisoners on the sin +and folly of their evil courses, and persuade them to repentance and +reformation. + +He did not approach them in a self-righteous spirit, for the thought in +his heart was, "It is only the grace of God that maketh us to differ; +and with the same heredity, and like surroundings and influences I might +have been even a greater criminal than they;" but he found them sullen +and defiant and by no means grateful for his kindly interest in their +welfare. + +Still he continued his efforts, visiting them frequently while they lay +in the county jail awaiting trial. + +Lulu looked forward to the trial with some apprehension, dreading to be +placed on the witness-stand before the judges, jurymen, lawyers, and the +crowd of spectators likely to be present on the occasion. + +"It'll be a great, great deal worse than that time in the magistrate's +office," she said to herself again and again. But by her father's advice +she tried to put away the thought of it and give her mind to other +things. + +She was interested in her studies, amusements, in the books and +periodicals furnished for the profit and entertainment of herself and +brother and sister, and in the young people's societies just started in +the connection. + +These prospered and grew by the addition of new members from among the +young folks who, though of the neighborhood, were yet outside of the +connection. + +Under Grandma Elsie's wise and kindly instruction several of the older +members soon became quite expert in preparing work for themselves and +the others; also in gathering up information on the subject of missions, +and in regard to the needy of their own vicinity. + +Thus their meetings were made interesting, were well attended and looked +forward to with pleasure, while quite an amount of good was +accomplished through their means. + +The Woodburn children were never willing to miss a meeting, and took +pride and pleasure in doing their full share of the sewing undertaken by +the Dorcas society. + +That was a more congenial task to Grace than to Lulu, but the +latter--partly from pride, partly from a real desire to be +useful--insisted each time on carrying home at least as much work as +Gracie did. + +And for some weeks she was very faithful with her self-imposed task; but +after that her interest in that particular work began to flag and she +delayed doing it, giving her time and thoughts to other matters, till at +last Gracie reminded her that there was but a day left in which to do +it, if the garment were to be ready for handing in at the next meeting +of the society. + +"Oh dear!" cried Lulu, "I forgot the time was so short, and how I'm ever +to finish it so soon I don't see! I'll have to take all my play time for +it." + +"I wish I could help you," Gracie said, with a very sympathizing look, +"but you know papa said I mustn't do any more than my own." + +"Of course not," returned Lulu emphatically; "your own is too much for +such a feeble little thing as you; and don't you worry about me, I'll +manage it somehow." + +"But how can you? You have that composition to write, and two lessons to +learn to recite to papa in the morning. I should think they would take +all your afternoon except what has to be given to exercise; and it's +dinner time now." + +"I'll study hard and try to get the lessons and composition all done +before dark, and then I'll sew as fast as I can all the evening while +papa is reading or talking to mamma Vi and us." + +"I'm afraid it's more than you can do," returned Grace, with a doubtful +shake of the head; "and perhaps somebody may come in to interrupt us +too." + +"If they do I'll just go on with the sewing, not stopping even if there +are games to be played, and I'm asked to take part." + +"It's very nice in you to be so determined," commented Grace, giving her +sister an admiring affectionate look. + +"It's about time I was determined to do that sewing," said Lulu, +laughing a little, "for I've put it off over and over again because I +wanted to indulge myself in playing games or reading a story." + +The ringing of the dinner bell put a stop to their talk. + +At the table the captain said to his wife that business called him to +the city, he must start directly the meal was over, and would not be +able to get home till late, long after the usual bedtime; but he did not +want any one to sit up for him, as he could let himself in with his +latch key. + +"O papa," cried Lulu, "I'd like to sit up for you, if I may!" + +"No, my child," he said with his pleasant smile, "I quite appreciate the +kind feeling that prompts that offer, but I want you to go to your bed +at the usual hour." + +"Papa," observed Max insinuatingly, and with an arch look, "it wouldn't +hurt a boy to sit up and wait for his father." + +"I'm not so sure of that," laughed the captain; "boys need sleep as well +as girls, and should not be deprived of their regular allowance, when +there is no necessity." + +"How about wives?" asked Violet with a twinkle of fun in her eye. + +"Wives are of course not under orders," he returned gallantly, "but are +free to do as they please; but I should be loath to have mine miss her +beauty sleep." + +"Then I suppose she should try to take it for your sake," laughed +Violet. + +"Papa, I wish you didn't ever have to go away," sighed Grace; "we shall +miss so much the fun with the babies, and the nice talk with you while +they are being put to bed, and then the reading afterwards." + +"I have not said anything about taking the babies with me, and really +have no thought of doing so; as they would not be likely to prove of +assistance in transacting my business," returned her father gravely. + +At that everybody laughed and Violet said to Gracie, "So you see, +dearie, you need not despair of some fun with the babies." + +"Maybe not, mamma, but it won't be just the same as when papa is with us, +and while you are away putting them to bed we'll miss papa ever so +much." + +"I hope so," he said, smiling on her; "it is pleasant to feel that one's +absence is regretted. But, my dear little daughter, we can't expect to +have all our enjoyments every day." + +"No, sir;" said Lulu; "and we'll miss you when Mamma Vi comes back and +you are not there to read to us." + +"Of course we will," said Violet, "but though your papa is +unquestionably the finest reader among us, the rest of us can read +intelligibly, and some of us can read aloud to the others; perhaps we +may take turns." + +"A very good plan," said the captain. "But, my dear, I can not endorse +that statement of yours in regard to our relative ability as readers. I +consider my wife as fine a reader as I ever listened to." + +"Mamma Vi does read beautifully," remarked Max, with an affectionate, +admiring glance at her. + +"I think so too," assented Lulu, adding "and if she will read to us it +will be a great favor, and I am sure will make the time pass quickly and +very pleasantly." + +"No doubt," said the captain, "and I am glad you are ready to appreciate +such an effort on your mamma's part; but she may have other plans for +the evening." + +Violet had intended to spend it in writing to her absent brothers, but +instantly decided to sacrifice her own wishes to those of the children. + +"I am sure I shall enjoy reading to so appreciative an audience," she +said laughingly, "and feel myself highly honored in filling my husband's +place." + +"Max and Lulu," said the captain, "don't forget the tasks set for this +afternoon; you can easily accomplish them before tea and have an hour or +more for exercise beside." + +Both replied with a promise not to forget or neglect his requirements, +and immediately upon bidding her father good-bye and seeing him out of +sight, Lulu went to her room and applied herself to the study of her +lessons first, then to the writing of her composition. + +She did her work hurriedly, however, with the thought of the sewing for +which she now had so little time, ever present with her; consequently +the lessons took small hold upon her memory and the remaining task was +very indifferently performed. + +She was in the act of wiping her pen when Max called to her and Grace +that the ponies were at the door and they three and Mamma Vi were to +have a ride together. + +"Oh how nice!" cried both little girls, and hastened to don riding hats +and habits. + +They had grown exceedingly fond of their young step-mother; and as she +did not very often find it convenient to share their rides, to have her +do so was considered quite a treat. + +On their return Lulu, hardly waiting to remove her out door garments and +make herself presentable for the evening, went at the sewing with all +the activity and determination of her very energetic nature. + +"It's got to be done if I have to work like a steam engine!" she +exclaimed to Grace, thrusting in and drawing out her needle with a +rapidity that surprised her little sister. + +"I never saw you sew so fast, Lu," she said. "I couldn't do it; I'd have +to take more time to be sure my stitches were nice and even." + +"Oh it's for poor folks and so it's strong, it won't make much difference +about the looks," returned Lulu, working away at the same headlong +pace. + +"But Grandma Elsie is particular about the stitches," said Grace; "don't +you remember she told us she was, for our own sakes more than the poor +folks'; because it would be a sad thing for us to fall into slovenly +habits of working?" + +"Yes, I do remember now you speak of it; and I'll try to make the work +neat as well as to do it fast." + +Lulu worked on not allowing herself a moment's rest or relaxation, till +the tea bell rang. + +Violet invited them all to spend the evening in her boudoir. + +Lulu carried her sewing there directly after leaving the table, and +Violet more than once spoke admiringly of the diligence and energy she +displayed in working steadily on till it was time for them to separate +for the night. + +"It isn't done yet; dear me how many stitches it does take to make a +garment!" sighed Lulu to Grace when they had retired to the room of the +latter. + +"So it does," said Grace, "but papa says having to take so many of them, +one right after another, is a good lesson in patience and perseverance." + +"Kind of lessons I'm not fond of," laughed Lulu. + +"And you've worked so hard all the evening! you must be very tired." + +"Yes, I'm tired; but I'd sit up and work an hour or two longer if it +wouldn't be disobedience to papa. + +"Well I'll see how much I can do before breakfast to-morrow morning. +Perhaps I can finish; I hope I can." + +She carried out her resolution, and when their father came in for the +customary bit of chat with his little daughters before breakfast, he +found her sewing diligently. + +He commended her industry, particularly when Grace had told how much of +it had been shown the previous evening, but added that he hoped the +tasks he had set her had been first properly attended to. + +"Yes, sir; I learned my lessons and wrote my composition yesterday, +before I began the sewing," she replied. + +"That is well," he said, "I am glad to see you willing to use some of +your leisure time in working for the poor, but your education--which is +to fit you for greater usefulness in the future--must not be neglected +for that or anything else." + +Lulu blushed with a sudden half conviction that her tasks had not been +so faithfully attended to as they should have been. But it was now too +late to remedy the failure, as the school hour would come very soon +after breakfast and family worship. + +She wished she had learned her lessons more thoroughly and spent more +time and pains upon her composition, but hoped she might be able to +acquit her herself better, on being called to recite, than she feared. + +However, it proved a vain hope; she hesitated and gave incorrect answers +several times in the first recitation, and when it came to the second +showed herself almost entirely unacquainted with the lesson. + +Her father looked very grave but only said, as he handed back her book, +"These are the poorest recitations I have ever heard from you." + +Then taking up her composition, which he had found lying on his desk and +had already examined, "And this, I am sorry to have to say, is a piece +of work that does no credit to my daughter; the writing is slovenly, the +sentences are badly constructed, and the spelling is very faulty. It +must be re-written this afternoon, and both lessons learned so that you +can recite them creditably to me before I can allow you any recreation." + +"I don't care," she said with a pout and a frown, "I just have too much +to do, and that's all there is about it." + +"My child, are you speaking quite as respectfully as you ought in +addressing your father?" he asked in grave, reproving accents. + +She hung her head in sullen silence. + +He waited a moment, then said with some sternness, "When I ask you a +question, Lucilla, I expect an answer, and it must be given." + +"No, sir; it wasn't respectful," she replied penitently. "But please +forgive me, papa, I hope I'll never speak so again." + +He drew her to him and kissed her tenderly. "I do, dear child. But now I +must know what you mean by saying that you have too much to do." + +"It's that sewing for the Dorcas society, papa, beside all my lessons and +practising, and other things that you bid me do every day." + +"Then you must undertake less of it, or none at all; for as I have said +before, your lessons are of much more importance. I can pay some one to +work for the poor, but my little girl's stock of knowledge must be +increased, and her mind improved by her own efforts." + +"I don't want to give it up, papa; because it would be mortifying to +have it said I couldn't do as much as the other girls." + +"You seem to be doing charitable work from a very poor motive," he +remarked in a tone of grave concern. + +"Papa, that isn't my only motive," she replied, hanging her head and +blushing. "I do want to please the Lord Jesus and to be kind and +helpful to the poor." + +"I am glad to hear it; but you must be willing to undertake less if you +can not do so much without neglecting other, and more important duties. +Did you bring home an extra quantity of work from the last meeting of +your society?" + +"No, sir," and she blushed again as she spoke, "but I--I kept putting +off doing it because there was always something else I wanted to do--a +story to read, or a game to play, or a bit of carving, or something +pleasanter than sewing--till Grace reminded me there was only one day +left, and then I hurried over my lessons and composition and worked as +hard and fast as I could at the sewing." + +"Ah," he said, "it is an old and very true saying that 'Procrastination +is the thief of time.' The only way to accomplish much in this world is +to have a time for each duty, and always attend to it at that set time. + +"If you want to go on with this Dorcas work you must set apart some +particular time for it, when it will not interfere with other duties, +and resolve not to allow yourself to use that time for anything else." + +"Unless my father orders me?" she said half inquiringly, half in +assertion, and with an arch look and smile. + +"Yes; there may be exceptions to the rule," he replied returning the +smile. + +"Now we have talked long enough on this subject and must begin to put in +practice the rule I have just laid down." + +"Yes, sir; I have my ciphering to do now. But, papa, must I learn the +lessons over and rewrite the composition this afternoon? If you say I +must, I'll have to miss the meeting of our society. I'd be very sorry +for that and ashamed to have to tell why I wasn't there. Please, papa, +won't you let me go, and do my work over after I get back? There'll be +an hour, or more before tea and then all the evening." + +He did not answer immediately, and she added, with a wistful, pleading +look, "I know I don't deserve to be let go, but you've often been a +great deal better to me than I deserved." + +"As I well may be, considering how far beyond my deserts are my +blessings," he said with a tender smile and another kiss. "Yes, +daughter, you may attend the meeting and I shall hope to hear some +excellent recitations from you before you go to your bed to-night." + +"Oh thank you, dear papa! I'll try my very hardest," she exclaimed +joyously, giving him a vigorous hug. + +The society met at Ion that day. The captain and Violet drove over with +the children, and leaving them there while they went on some miles +farther, called for them again on their return at the close of the hour +appropriated to its exercises. + +Grandma Elsie's face hardly expressed approval as she examined Lulu's +work, but she let it pass, only saying in a low aside to the little +girl, "It is not quite so well done as the last garment you brought in, +my child, but I will overlook the partial failure, hoping the next bit +of work will be an improvement upon both." + +Lulu blushed and was silent; once she would have made an angry retort, +but she was slowly learning patience and humility. + +On arriving at home she set immediately to work at her tasks, nor left +off till the tea bell rang. The time had been too short for her to make +much progress, and it was quite a trial to have to spend the whole +evening in her own room while the others were enjoying the usual +pleasant hours of relaxation together;--the sport with the babies, the +familiar chat, and interesting reading; but that too she bore with +patience. + +It was not till the call to evening worship that she joined the family. +When the service was over she drew near her father. + +"Papa, I have re-written that composition and hope you will find it a +great deal better, I have studied my lessons too, till I think I can +recite them creditably." + +"Ah, that is well," he said, laying a hand tenderly on her head and +smiling affectionately down into the eyes upraised to his. "I will go +with you presently to hear the lessons and examine your little essay." + +When he had done so, "I am very glad indeed, daughter," he said, "to be +able to bestow hearty praise on you this time; you have greatly improved +your composition, and your recitations were quite perfect." + +He drew her to his knee as he spoke, she blushing with pleasure at his +words. + +"I missed my eldest daughter, from the family circle this evening," he +went on smoothing her hair caressingly; "indeed I think we all missed +her. I hope we will not be deprived of her company in the same way +again." + +"I hope not, papa; I do mean to be more faithful in preparing my +lessons. I'm sure I ought when I have such a kind, kind teacher," she +added looking lovingly into his eyes. "Dear papa," putting her arm round +his neck and laying her cheek to his, "I do love you so, _so_ much!" + +"My darling," he responded, "your love is very precious to me, and I +don't think it can be greater than mine for you. My daughter's worth to +her fond father--could not be computed in dollars and cents," he added +with a happy laugh. + +"I hope Grandma Elsie found your sewing well done?" + +"Not so very, papa," she replied, her tone expressing some +mortification; "she said it was not so nicely done as the last." + +"That is a pity; it will hardly do to keep on so--going backward instead +of forward as regards improvement in that line of work." + +"No, papa, I don't mean to; I didn't bring home quite so much this time, +though some of the girls did look as if they thought I was growing +lazy--and it was dreadfully mortifying to have them think so--and I'm +going to try Eva's plan. She says she divides her work into as many +portions as there are days to do it in, and won't let herself miss doing +at least one portion each day. She says she gets it done quite easily in +that way, often finished before the day when it is to be handed in." + +"But it can't be that she puts it off for story-reading, games and what +not?" + +"No, sir; and I don't mean to any more. I'll put that sewing first after +what you say are more important duties, and not let myself have any play +till it's done. I think I can 'most always do it before breakfast, now +that you don't require me to sweep or dust my own rooms. I'm very much +obliged to you, papa, for saying I needn't do those things any more +while I have so many lessons." + +"I want my daughters to understand all kinds of housework so that +they may be competent to direct servants, if they have them, or be +independent of them if they have not," he said; "but now that you have +learned how to sweep and dust, I do not think it necessary for you to +make use of that knowledge while your time can be better employed, and I +am able to pay a servant for doing the work." + + + + +CHAPTER XIX. + + +One morning at breakfast, Max asked, "Papa, have you told Lu yet?" + +"No," replied the captain, "I wished her to eat her meal first in peace +and comfort; therefore I am sorry you spoke, as I see you have roused +her curiosity." + +"Yes, papa; mayn't I know what you are talking about?" asked Lulu, +giving him a disturbed, rather apprehensive look. "Oh does the court +meet to-day?" + +"It's been meeting for several days," returned Max, "and the trial of +our burglars comes up to-day." + +"And we'll have to attend as witnesses?" + +"Yes; but you needn't be alarmed; you ought to be quite used to it since +your experience in the magistrate's office," answered Max sportively. + +"I don't think I'd ever get used to it, and I just wish there was some +way to keep out of it!" sighed Lulu. + +"But as there isn't, my little girl will make up her mind to go through +with it bravely," the captain said, giving her an encouraging smile. + +"I'll try, papa," she answered, but with a sigh that sounded rather +hopeless. + +Violet and Grace both expressed their sympathy, but were sure Lulu would +do herself credit, as she had on the former occasion. + +Lulu brightened a little and went on with her meal. "How soon do we have +to go papa?" she asked. + +"In about half an hour after breakfast," he answered. "That will take us +to the town for the opening of to-day's session of the court. We may not +be called on for our testimony for hours, but must be at hand in case we +are wanted." + +Lulu wasted no more breath in vain wishes or objections, but her usual +flow of spirits had deserted her. As they drove toward the town her +father noticed that she was very quiet and that her face wore a look of +patient resignation and fortitude as if she had made up her mind to go +courageously through a difficult and trying ordeal. + +"Don't be anxious and troubled, dear child," he said, taking her hand +and pressing it affectionately in his; "you are not going alone into +that crowded court room." + +"No, papa; and I'm ever so glad you will be with me." + +"And not only I, dear, but a nearer, dearer, more powerful Friend. Jesus +says, 'Lo, I am with you always, even unto the end of the World.' He +says it to every one of his disciples, and that always must include this +time that you are dreading. + +"He will be close beside you and you can ask him at any instant for the +help you need to know exactly what to say and do; the help to be calm +and collected, and to answer clearly and perfectly truthfully every +question put to you." + +"Papa, it's so nice to think of that!" she exclaimed, looking up +brightly and with glad tears shinning in her eyes; "thank you so very +much for reminding me of it. Now I shall not be at all afraid, even if +the lawyers do ask me hard, puzzling questions, as I've read in the +papers, that they do to witnesses, sometimes." + +"No, you need not be afraid; I am not afraid for you; for I am sure you +will be helped to say just what you ought; and if--as I believe will +happen--you are enabled to acquit yourself well, remember, when people +commend you for it, that having done so by help from on high, the honor +is not fairly due to you, and you have no reason to be conceited and +vain in consequence." + +"I hope I'll be kept from being that, papa," she returned. "I don't +think that for anybody with as good a memory as mine, having told a +straightforward truthful story is anything to be puffed up about." + +"No, certainly not." + +The wealth and standing in the community of Captain Raymond and his +wife's relatives; caused a widespread interest in the case about to be +tried; especially in connection with the fact that he and two of his +children were to be placed upon the witness stand to testify to the +identity of the burglars and their attempt to rob his house. + +The Court House was crowded, and there were very many of the better +class of people among the spectators, including members of the families +residing at the Oaks, the Laurels, the Pines, Ion, Fairview and +Roselands. + +Dr. Conly, Mr. and Mrs. Edward Travilla and Mr. Leland were there when +the Woodburn party arrived; and presently Grandpa Dinsmore and his wife, +and Cousin Ronald, who was still staying at Ion, followed. + +These all sat near together, and Lulu felt it a comfort to find herself +in the midst of such a company of friends. + +Greetings were exchanged, some kind, encouraging words spoken to her and +Max, then their father and the other gentlemen fell into conversation. + +The children had never been in a court-room before, and were interested +in looking about and observing what was going on. They were early; in +season to see the judges come in and take their seats on the bench, and +the opening of the court. + +Some lesser matters occupied its attention for a time, then there was a +little stir of excitement in the crowd as the sheriff and his deputy +entered with Ajax and his fellow burglar, but it quieted down in a +moment as the prisoners took their places at the bar, and the voice of +the presiding judge sounded distinctly through the room, "Commonwealth +against Perry Davis and Ajax Stone. Burglary. Are you ready for trial?" + +"We are, your Honor," replied the district attorney. + +"Very well," said the judge, "arraign the prisoners." + +Then the two prisoners were told to stand up while the district attorney +read the indictment, which charged them with "burglariously breaking and +entering into the mansion-house of Captain Raymond of Woodburn, on the +second day of January last passed," and while there attempting to break +into and rob his safe and to carry off articles of value from other +parts of the dwelling. + +The court-room was very quiet during the reading of the indictment, so +that Max and Lulu who were listening intently, heard every word. + +Lulu looked her astonishment when the prisoners pleaded, "Not guilty." + +"Why they _are_! and they know they are!" she whispered to Max. + +"Of course," he returned in the same low key, "but do you suppose men +who break into houses to steal, will hesitate to lie?" + +"Oh no, to be sure not! How silly I am!" + +The next thing was the selecting of jurors; a rather tedious business, +taking up all the rest of the time till the court adjourned for the noon +recess. + +That was a rest for Max and Lulu. Their father took them to a hotel for +lunch, they chatted a while in its parlor, after satisfying their +appetites, then returned to the court-room in season for the opening of +the afternoon session. + +The district attorney made the opening address, giving an outline of the +evidence he expected to bring forward to prove the prisoners' guilt. +Then Lulu was called to the witness stand. + +She rose at once and turned to her father, looking a trifle pale, but +quite calm and collected. + +He took her hand and led her to the little railed platform. She stepped +upon it and he stood near to encourage her by his presence. + +"You are very young, my child," the judge said in a kindly tone, "What +do you know of the nature of an oath?" + +"I know, sir, that it is a very solemn promise in the presence of the +great God, to tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the +truth." + +"And what will happen to you if you fail to do so, my dear?" + +"God will know it, and be angry with me; for he hates lying and has +said, 'All liars shall have their part in the lake that burneth with +fire and brimstone!'" + +Lulu's answers were given in a low, but very distinct tone and in the +almost breathless silence were quite audible in every part of the large +room. + +"Administer the oath to her," said the judge addressing the clerk of the +court, "she is more competent to take it than many an older person." + +When she had done so, "What is your name?" asked the district attorney. + +"Lucilla Raymond." + +"You are the daughter of Capt. Levis Raymond late of United States +Navy?" + +"Yes, sir, his eldest daughter." + +"How old are you?" + +"I was twelve on my last birthday; last summer." + +"Look at the prisoners. Did you ever see them before?" + +"Yes, sir." + +"When and where?" + +"The colored man has lived in our family, and I saw him every day for +months." + +"And the white man?" + +"I have seen him three times before to-day; first on the second day of +last January, when my brother and I were riding home through the bit of +wood on my father's estate. That man was leaning against a tree and my +pony nearly stepped on him before I knew he was there, and he seized her +bridle and said fiercely, 'Look out there and don't ride a fellow +down!'" + +"And what did you answer?" + +"Let go of my bridle this instant and get out of the path!" + +"Plucky!" laughed some one in the audience. + +"What happened next?" asked the lawyer, and Lulu went on to tell the +whole story of the adventure in the wood. + +"That, you have told us, was your first sight of the prisoner calling +himself Perry Davis, when did you see him next? and where?" + +"That night, in what we call the strong room where papa's safe is." + +She was bidden to tell the whole of that story also, and did so in the +same clear, straightforward manner in which she had told it in the +magistrate's office, told it simply, artlessly--as not aware of the +bravery and unselfishness of her conduct in attempting the capture of +the burglars at the risk of being attacked and murdered by them--and in +the same calm, even, distinct tones in which she had spoken at first. + +A murmur of admiration ran through the court-room as she concluded her +narrative with, "Papa was asleep and I couldn't speak just at first for +want of breath; but when I put my arm round his neck and laid my face on +the pillow beside his, he woke and I told him about the burglars and +what I had done." + +The prisoners had listened with close attention and evident interest. + +"So 'twas her--that chit of a gal, that fastened us in--caught us in a +trap, as one may say," muttered Davis, scowling at her and grinding his +teeth with rage. "Pity I didn't hold on to that ere bridle and kerry her +off afore we ventur'd in thar." + +A warning look from his counsel silenced him, and the latter addressed +himself to Lulu. + +"You say you had seen Davis three times before to-day. Where and when +did you see him the third time?" + +"In the magistrate's office, the next morning after he and Ajax had been +in our house." + +"Did you then recognize them as the same men you had seen in the strong +room of your home the night before at work at the lock of the safe?" + +"Yes, sir; and Davis as the man who had seized my pony's bridle in the +wood." + +"But you had not seen Ajax Stone's face; how then could you recognize +him?" + +"No, I had not seen his face, but I had the back of his head and how he +was dressed, and I knew I had fastened him in there, and that he didn't +get out till the sheriff took him out; and then I heard his voice and +knew it was Ajax's voice." + +The cross-questioning went on. It was what Lulu had dreaded, but it did +not seem to embarrass or disturb her; nor could she be made to +contradict herself. + +Her father's eyes shone; he looked a proud and happy man as he led her +back to her seat, holding her hand in a tender, loving clasp. + +She was surprised and pleased to find Grandma Elsie and Violet sitting +with the other relatives and friends. They had come in while she was on +the witness stand. + +"Dear child," Violet said, making room for her by her side, "you went +through your ordeal very successfully, and I am very glad for your sake, +that it is over." + +"Yes, my dear, we are all proud of you," added Grandma Elsie, smiling +kindly upon the little girl. + +But there was not time for anything more. + +"Max Raymond," some one called. + +"Here, sir," replied the lad, rising. + +"Take the witness stand." + +"Go, my son, and let us see how well you can acquit yourself," the +captain said in an encouraging tone, and Max obeyed. + +He conducted himself quite to his father's satisfaction, behaving in a +very manly way, and giving his testimony in the same clear, distinct +tones and straightforward manner that had been admired in his sister. +But having much less to tell, he was not kept nearly so long upon the +stand. + +There were other witnesses for the prosecution, one of whom was Capt. +Raymond himself. + +He testified that the burglars had evidently entered the house through a +window, by prying open a shutter, removing a pane of glass, then +reaching in and turning the catch over the lower sash. + +When the evidence on that side had all been heard, the counsel for the +accused opened the case for the defense. + +He was an able and eloquent lawyer, but his clients had already +established an unenviable reputation for themselves, and the weight of +the evidence against them was too strong for rebuttal. Their conviction +was a foregone conclusion in his mind, and that of almost every one +present, even before he began his speech. + +He had but few witnesses to bring forward, and their testimony was +unimportant and availed nothing as disproof of that given by those for +the prosecution. + +After the lawyers on both sides had addressed the jury, and the judge +had delivered his charge to them, they retired to consider their +verdict. + +In a few moments they returned and resumed their seats in the jury box. +They found both the accused guilty of burglary, and the trial was over. + +"Is it quite finished, papa?" Lulu asked as they were driving toward +home again. + +"What, my child? the trial? Yes; there will be no more of it." + +"I'm so glad," she exclaimed with a sigh of relief. "You said they would +have to go to the penitentiary if they were found guilty; and the jury +said they were; how long will they have to stay there?" + +"I don't know; they have not been sentenced yet; but it will be for some +years." + +"I'm sorry for them. I wish they hadn't been so wicked." + +"So do I." + +"And that I hadn't had to testify against them. I can't help feeling as +though it was unkind, and that their friends have a right to hate me for +it." + +"No, not at all. It was a duty you owed the community (because to allow +criminals to go unpunished would make honest people unsafe), and indeed +to the men themselves; as being brought to justice may prove the means +of their reformation. So set your mind at rest about it, my darling; try +to forget the whole unpleasant affair, and be happy in the enjoyment of +your many blessings." + +"There's one thing that helps to make my conscience perfectly easy on +the score of having testified against them," remarked Max, "and that is +I couldn't help myself, but had to obey the law." + +"True enough," rejoined his father. "And Lulu was no more a free agent +than yourself." + +"No, sir; but she did more to catch the rogues than anybody else," Max +went on, giving her a merry, laughing glance. "Don't you wish, sis, that +you had let them go on and help themselves to all they wanted, and then +leave without being molested?" + +"No, I don't," she answered with spirit. "I wouldn't want papa to lose +his money, or Mamma Vi her jewels. Beside they might have gone upstairs +and hurt some of us." + +"We are all much obliged to you, Lulu dear," Violet remarked, looking +affectionately at the little girl. "How brave and unselfish you were! +That burglary following so immediately upon the festivities of our +delightful Christmas holidays, seemed a most trying and unfortunate +afterclap; but we will hope for better things next time." + +*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 14534 *** diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..c268ffe --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #14534 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/14534) diff --git a/old/14534.txt b/old/14534.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..eebf0f7 --- /dev/null +++ b/old/14534.txt @@ -0,0 +1,8950 @@ +The Project Gutenberg eBook, Christmas with Grandma Elsie, by Martha Finley + + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + + + + +Title: Christmas with Grandma Elsie + +Author: Martha Finley + +Release Date: December 30, 2004 [eBook #14534] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ISO-646-US (US-ASCII) + + +***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK CHRISTMAS WITH GRANDMA ELSIE*** + + +E-text prepared by Suzanne Shell, Mary Meehan, and the Project Gutenberg +Online Distributed Proofreading Team + + + +CHRISTMAS WITH GRANDMA ELSIE + +by + +MARTHA FINLEY + +Author of _Elsie Dinsmore_, _Elsie at Nantucket_, _Mildred and Elsie_, +_Our Fred_, _Wanted, a Pedigree_, etc. + +1888 + + + + + + + +CHAPTER I. + + +It was about the middle of November. There had been a long rain storm, +ending in sleet and snow, and now the sun was shining brightly on a +landscape sheeted with ice: walks and roads were slippery with it, every +tree and shrub was encased in it, and glittering and sparkling as if +loaded with diamonds, as its branches swayed and tossed in the wind. At +Ion Mrs. Elsie Travilla stood at the window of her dressing-room gazing +with delighted eyes upon the lovely scene. + +"How beautiful!" she said softly to herself; "and my Father made it all. +'He gives snow like wool: he scattereth the hoar frost like ashes. He +casteth forth his ice like morsels.' + +"Ah, good morning, my dears," as the door opened and Rosie and Walter +came in together. + +"Good morning, dearest mamma," they returned, hastening to her to give +and receive the affectionate kiss with which they were accustomed to +meet at the beginning of a new day. + +"I'm so glad the long storm is over at last," said Rosie; "it is really +delightful to see the sunshine once more." + +"And the beautiful work of the Frost king reflecting his rays," added +her mother, calling their attention to the new beauties of the ever +attractive landscape spread out before them. + +Both exclaimed in delight "How beautiful, mamma!" Rosie adding, "It must +be that the roads are in fine condition for sleighing. I hope we can +go." + +"O mamma, can't we?" cried Walter. "Won't you give us a holiday?" + +"I shall take the question into consideration," she answered with an +indulgent smile; "we will perhaps discuss it at the breakfast table: but +now we will have our reading together." + +At that very time Capt. Raymond and Violet in her boudoir at Woodburn, +were also discussing the state of the roads and the advisability of +dispensing with school duties for the day that all the family might +enjoy the rather rare treat of a sleigh-ride. + +"You would enjoy it, my love?" he said inquiringly. + +"Very much--in company with my husband and the children," she returned; +"yet I would not wish to influence you to decide against your +convictions in regard to what is right and wise." + +"We will go," he said, smiling fondly upon her, "I can not bear to have +you miss the pleasure; nor the children either for that matter, though I +am a little afraid I might justly be deemed weakly indulgent in +according them a holiday again so soon: it is against my principles to +allow lessons to be set aside for other than very weighty reasons; it is +a matter of so great importance that they be trained to put duties +first, giving pleasure a secondary place." + +"But they are so good and industrious," said Violet, "and the sleighing +is not likely to last long. It seldom does with us." + +"And they have been so closely confined to the house of late, by the +inclemency of the weather," he added. "Yes: they shall go; for it will +do them a great deal of good physically, I think, and health is, after +all, of more consequence for them than rapid advancement in their +studies." + +"I should think so indeed," said Violet. "Now the next question is where +shall we go?" + +"That is a question for my wife to settle," returned the captain +gallantly. "I shall be most happy to accompany her wherever she decides +that she wishes to be taken." + +"Thank you, sir. I want to see mamma, of course." + +"Then we will call at Ion, and perhaps may be able to persuade mother +to join us in a longer ride." + +"Oh couldn't we hire an omnibus sleigh and ask them all to join us? It +would just about hold the two families." + +"It is a trifle odd that the same idea had just occurred to me," he +remarked pleasantly. "I will telephone at once to the town, and if I can +engage a suitable sleigh, will call to Ion and give our invitation." + +The reply from the village was satisfactory; also that from Ion, given +by Grandpa Dinsmore, who said he would venture to accept the invitation +for all the family without waiting to consult them. + +The captain reported to Violet, then passed on into the apartments of +his little daughters. He found them up and dressed, standing at the +window of their sitting-room gazing out into the grounds. + +"Good morning, my darlings," he said. + +"Oh good morning, papa," they cried, turning and running into his +outstretched arms to give and receive tenderest caresses. + +"What were you looking at?" he asked presently. + +"Oh! oh! the loveliest sight!" cried Lulu. "Do, papa, come and look," +taking his hand and drawing him toward the window. "There, isn't it?" + +"Yes; I have seldom seen a finer," he assented. + +"And the sun is shining so brightly; can't I take a walk with you +to-day?" she asked, looking coaxingly up into his face. + +"Why, my child, the walks and roads are sheeted with ice; you could not +stand, much less walk on them." + +"I think I could, papa, if--if you'd only let me try. But oh don't look +troubled, for indeed, indeed, I'm not going to be naughty about it, +though I have been shut up in the house for so long, except just riding +in the close carriage to church yesterday." + +"Yes; and I know it has been hard for you," he said, smoothing her hair +with caressing hand. + +Then sitting down he drew her to one knee, Gracie to the other. + +"How would my little girls like to be excused from lessons to-day and +given, instead, a sleigh-ride with papa, mamma, Max and little Elsie?" + +"Oh ever so much, papa!" they cried, clapping their hands in delight. +"How good in you to think of it!" + +"'Specially for me, considering how very, very naughty I was only last +week," added Lulu, in a remorseful tone. "Papa, I really think I +oughtn't to be let go." + +"And I really think I should not be deprived of the pleasure of having +my dear eldest daughter with me on this first sleigh-ride of the +season," returned her father, drawing her into a closer embrace. + +"And it would spoil all the fun for me to have you left at home, Lu," +said Grace. + +"And that must not be; we will all go, and I trust will have a very +pleasant time," the captain said, rising and taking a hand of each to +lead them down to the breakfast-room, for the bell was ringing. + +At Ion the family were gathering about the table to partake of their +morning meal. Walter waited rather impatiently till the blessing had +been asked, then, with an entreating look at his mother, said, "Mamma, +you know what you promised?" + +"Yes, my son; but be patient a little longer. I see your grandpa has +something to say." + +"Something that Walter will be glad to hear, I make no doubt," remarked +Mr. Dinsmore, giving the child a kindly look and smile. "Capt. Raymond +and I have had a little chat through the telephone this morning. He +invites us all to join the Woodburn family in a sleigh-ride, he is +coming for us in an omnibus sleigh; and I accepted for each and every +one of you." + +Zoe, Rosie and Walter uttered a simultaneous exclamation of delight, +while the others looked well pleased with the arrangement. + +"At what hour are we to expect the captain?" asked Mrs. Dinsmore. + +"About ten." + +"And where does he propose to take us?" inquired Zoe. + +"I presume wherever the ladies of the party decide that they would like +to go." + +"Surely, papa, the gentlemen also should have a voice in that," his +daughter said, sending him a bright, affectionate look from behind the +coffee-urn, "you at least, in case the question is put to vote." + +"Not I more than the rest of you," he returned pleasantly. "But I have +no doubt we would all enjoy the ride in any direction where the +sleighing is good." + +"I think it will prove fine on all the roads," remarked Edward, "and I +presume everybody, would enjoy driving over to Fairview, the Laurels and +the Oaks to call on our nearest relatives; perhaps to the Pines and +Roselands also, to see the cousins there." + +"That would be nice," said Zoe, "but don't you suppose they may be +improving the sleighing opportunity as well as ourselves? may be driving +over here to call on us?" + +"Then, when we meet, the question will be who shall turn round and go +back, and who keep on," laughed Rosie. + +"But to avoid such an unpleasant state of affairs we have only to ask +and, answer a few questions through the telephone," said Edward. + +"Certainly," said his grandfather, "and we'll attend to it the first +thing on leaving the table." + +Everybody was interested, and presently all were gathered about the +telephone, while Edward, acting as spokesman of the party, called to +first one and then another of the households nearly related to +themselves. + +The answers came promptly, and it was soon evident that all were +intending to avail themselves of the somewhat rare opportunity offered +by the snow and ice covered roads, none planning to stay at home to +receive calls. They would all visit Ion if the ladies there were likely +to be in. + +"Tell them," said Grandma Elsie, "to take their drives this morning, +come to Ion in time for dinner, and spend the rest of the day and +evening here. I shall be much pleased to have them all do so." + +The message went the rounds, everybody accepted the invitation, and +Elsie's orders for the day to cook and housekeeper, were given +accordingly. + +The Woodburn party arrived in high spirits, a sleigh, containing the +Fairview family, driving up at the same time. They had room for one more +and wanted "mamma" to occupy it; but the captain and Violet would not +resign their claim, and Evelyn and Lulu showed a strong desire to be +together; so the former was transferred to the Woodburn sleigh, and Zoe +and Edward took the vacant seats in that from Fairview. + +The two vehicles kept near together, their occupants, the children +especially, were very gay and lively. They talked of last year's holiday +sports, and indulged in pleasing anticipations in regard to what might +be in store for them in those now drawing near. + +"We had a fine time at the Oaks, hadn't we, girls?" said Max, addressing +Evelyn and Rosie. + +"Yes," they replied, "but a still better one at Woodburn." + +"When are you and Lu going to invite us again?" asked Rosie. + +"When papa gives permission," answered Max, sending a smiling, +persuasive glance in his father's direction. + +"It is quite possible you may not have very long to wait for that, Max," +was the kindly indulgent rejoinder from the captain. + +"It is Rosie's turn this year," remarked Grandma Elsie; "Rosie's and +Walter's and mine. I want all the young people of the connection--and as +many of the older ones as we can make room for--to come to Ion for the +Christmas holidays, or at least the greater part of them; we will settle +particulars as to the time of coming and going, later on. Captain, I +want you and Violet and all your children for the whole time." + +"Thank you, mother; you are most kind, and I do not now see anything in +the way of our acceptance of your invitation," he said; but added with a +playful look at Violet, "unless my wife should object." + +"If I should, mamma, you will receive my regrets in due season," laughed +Violet. + +The faces of the children were beaming with delight, and their young +voices united in a chorus of expressions of pleasure and thanks to +Grandma Elsie. + +"I am glad you are all pleased with the idea," she said. "We will try to +provide as great a variety of amusements as possible, and shall be glad +of any hints or suggestions from old or young in regard to anything new +in that line." + +"We will all try to help you, mamma," Violet said, "and not be jealous +or envious if your party should far outshine ours of last year." + +"And we have more than a month to get ready in," remarked Rosie with +satisfaction. "Oh I'm so glad mamma has decided on it in such good +season!" + +"Hello!" cried Max, glancing back toward an intersecting road which they +had just crossed, "Here they come!" + +"Who?" asked several voices, while all turned their heads to see for +themselves. + +"The Oaks, and the Roselands folks," answered Max, and as he spoke two +large sleighs came swiftly up in the rear of their own, their occupants +calling out merry greetings, and receiving a return in kind. + +The wind had fallen, the cold was not intense, and they were so well +protected against it by coats and robes of fur, that they scarcely felt +it, and found the ride so thoroughly enjoyable that they kept it up +through the whole morning, managing their return so that Ion was reached +only a few minutes before the dinner hour. + +Ion was a sort of headquarters for the entire connection, and everybody +seemed to feel perfectly at home. Grandma Elsie was a most hospitable +hostess, and it was a very cheerful, jovial party that surrounded her +well-spread table that day. + +After dinner, while the older people conversed together in the parlors, +the younger ones wandered at will through the house. + +The girls were together in a small reception-room, chatting about such +matters as particularly interested them--their studies, sports, plans +for the purchase or making of Christmas gifts, and what they hoped or +desired to receive. "I want jewelry," said Sidney Dinsmore. "I'd rather +have that than anything else. But it must be handsome: a diamond pin or +ring, or ear-rings." + +"Mamma says diamonds are quite unsuitable for young girls," said Rosie. +"So I prefer pearls: and I'm rather in hopes she may give me some for +Christmas." + +"I'd rather have diamonds anyhow," persisted Sydney. "See Maud's new +ring, just sent her by a rich old aunt of ours. I'm sure it looks lovely +on her finger and shows off the beauty of her hand." + +"Yes, I've been admiring it," said Lulu, "and I thought I'd never seen +it before." + +Maud held out her hand with, evident pride and satisfaction, while the +others gathered round her eager for a close inspection of the ring. + +They all admired it greatly and Maud seemed gratified. + +"Yes," she said, "it certainly is a beauty, and Chess says it must be +worth a good deal; that centre stone is quite large, you see, and there +are six others in a circle around it." + +"I should think you'd feel very rich," remarked Lulu; "I'd go fairly +wild with delight if I had such an one given me." + +"Well then, why not give your father a hint that you'd like such a +Christmas gift from him?" asked Sydney. + +"I'm afraid it would cost too much," said Lulu, "and I wouldn't want +papa to spend more on me than he could well afford." + +"Why, he could afford it well enough!" exclaimed Maud. "Your father is +very rich--worth his millions, I heard Cousin Horace say not long ago; +and he knows of course." + +Lulu looked much surprised. "Papa never talks of how much money he has," +she said, "and I never supposed it was more than about enough to keep us +comfortable; but millions means a great deal doesn't it?" + +"I should say so indeed! more than your mind or mine can grasp the idea +of." + +Lulu's eyes sparkled. "I'm ever so glad for papa!" she said; "he's just +the right person to have a great deal of money, for he will be sure to +make the very best use of it." + +"And for a part of it, that will be diamonds for you, won't it?" laughed +Maud. + +"I hope the captain will think so by the time she's grown up," remarked +Rosie, with a pleasant look at Lulu; "or sooner if they come to be +thought suitable for girls of her age." + +"That's nice in you Rosie," Lulu said, flushing with pleasure, "and I +hope you will get your pearls this Christmas." + +"I join in both wishes," said Evelyn Leland, "and hope everyone of you +will receive a Christmas gift quite to her mind: but, oh girls, don't +you think it would be nice to give a good time to the poor people about +us?" + +"What poor people?" asked Sydney. + +"I mean both the whites and the blacks," explained Evelyn. "There are +those Jones children that live not far from Woodburn, for instance: +their mother's dead and the father gets drunk and beats and abuses them, +and altogether I'm sure they are very, very forlorn." + +"Oh yes," cried Lulu, "it would be just splendid to give them a good +time!--nice things to eat and to wear, and toys too. I'll talk to papa +about it, and he'll tell us what to give them and how to give it." + +"And there are a number of other families in the neighborhood probably +quite as poor and forlorn," said Lora Howard. "Oh I think it would be +delightful to get them all together somewhere and surprise them with a +Christmas tree loaded with nice things! Lets do it, girls. We all have +some pocket money, and we can get our fathers and mothers to tell us how +to use it to the best advantage, and how to manage the giving." + +"I haven't a bit more pocket money than I need to buy the presents I +wish to give my own particular friends," objected Sydney. + +"It's nice, and right too, I think, to give tokens of love to our dear +ones," Evelyn said, "but we need not make them very expensive in order +to give pleasure;--often they would prefer some simple little thing that +is the work of our own hands--and so we would have something left for +the poor and needy, whom the Bible teaches us we should care for and +relieve to the best of our ability." + +"Yes, I daresay you are right," returned Sydney, "but I sha'n't make any +rash promises in regard to the matter." + + + + +CHAPTER II. + + +In the parlor the older people were conversing on somewhat similar +topics: first discussing plans for the entertainment and gratification +of their children and other young relatives, during the approaching +holidays, then of the needs of the poor of the neighborhood, and how to +supply them; after that they talked of the claims of Home and Foreign +Missions; the perils threatening their country from illiteracy, anarchy, +heathenism, Mormonism, Popery, Infidelity, etc., not omitting the danger +from vast wealth accumulating in the hands of individuals and +corporations; also they spoke of the heavy responsibility entailed by +its possession. + +They were patriots and Christians; anxious first of all for the +advancement of Christ's kingdom upon earth, secondly for the welfare and +prosperity of the dear land of their birth--the glorious old Union +transmitted to us by our revolutionary fathers. + +It was a personal question with each one, "How can I best use for the +salvation of my country and the world, the time, talents, influence and +money God has entrusted to my keeping." + +They acknowledged themselves stewards of God's bounty, and as such +desired to be found faithful; neglecting neither the work nearest at +hand nor that in far distant lands where the people sit in great +darkness and the region and shadow of death, that on them the "Sun of +righteousness might arise with healing in his wings." + +It had been expected that the guests would stay at Ion till bedtime, but +a thaw had set in and ice and snow were fast disappearing from the +roads; therefore all departed for their homes directly after an early +tea. + +Lulu was very quiet during the homeward drive; her thoughts were full of +Maud's surprising assertion in regard to her father's wealth. + +"I wonder if it is really so," she said to herself. "I'm tempted to ask +papa; but he might not like it, and I wouldn't want to do anything to +vex or trouble him,--my dear, dear kind father!" + +An excellent opportunity for a private chat with him was afforded her +shortly after their arrival at home. The little ones were fretful and +Violet went to the nursery with them; Max hastened to his own room to +finish a composition he was expected to hand to his father the next +morning, Gracie, weary with the excitement of the day, and the long +morning drive, went directly to her bed, and having seen her in it, and +left her there with a loving good night, the captain and Lulu presently +found themselves the only occupants of the library. + +Taking possession of a large easy chair, "Come and sit on my knee and +tell me how you have enjoyed your day," he said, giving her a fond +fatherly smile. + +"Very much indeed, papa," she answered, accepting his invitation, +putting her arm round his neck and laying her cheek to his. + +His arm was around her waist. He drew her closer, saying softly, "My +dear, dear little daughter! I thought you were unusually quiet coming +home: is anything amiss with you?" + +"Oh, no, papa! I've had a lovely time all day long. How kind you were to +give us all a holiday and let me go along with the rest of you." + +"Good to myself as well as to you, my darlings; I could have had very +little enjoyment leaving you behind." + +"Papa, it's so nice to have you love me so!" she said, kissing him with +ardent affection. "Oh, I do hope I'll never, _never_ be very naughty +again!" + +"I hope not, dear child," he responded, returning her caresses. "I hope +you feel ready to resume your studies to-morrow, with diligence and +painstaking?" + +"Yes, papa, I think I do. It's almost a week since you have heard me +recite; except the Sunday lesson yesterday." + +"Yes," he said gravely, "it has been something of a loss to you in one +way, but I trust a decided gain in another. Well to change the subject, +are you pleased with the prospect of spending the holidays at Ion?" + +"Yes, papa; I think it will be lovely; almost as nice as having a party +of our own, as we did last year." + +"Possibly we may add that--a party here for a day or two--if Grandma +Elsie does not use up all the holidays with hers," he said in a half +jesting tone and with a pleasant laugh. + +"O papa, do you really think we may?" she cried in delight. "Oh you are +just the kindest father!" giving him a hug. + +He laughed at that, returning the hug with interest. + +"I suppose you and Eva and the rest were laying out plans for Christmas +doings this afternoon?" he said inquiringly. + +"Yes, papa, we were talking a good deal about games and tableaux, and +about the things we could buy or make for gifts to our friends, and what +we would like to have given us." + +She paused, half hoping he would ask what she wanted from him, but he +did not. He sat silently caressing her hair and cheek with his hand, and +seemingly lost in thought. + +At length, "Papa," she asked half hesitatingly, "are you very rich?" + +"Rich?" he repeated, coming suddenly out of his reverie and looking +smilingly down into her eyes, "yes; I have a sound constitution, +excellent health, a delightful home, a wife and five children, each one +of whom I esteem worth at least a million to me; I live in a Christian +land," he went on in a graver tone, "I have the Bible with all its great +and precious promises, the hope of a blessed eternity at God's right +hand, and that all my dear ones are traveling heavenward with me; yes, I +am a very rich man!" + +"Yes, sir; but--I meant have you a great deal of money." + +"Enough to provide all that is necessary for the comfort of my family, +and to gratify any reasonable desire on the part of my little girl. What +is it you want, my darling?" + +"Papa, I'm almost ashamed to tell you," she said, blushing and hanging +her head; "but if I do, and you can't afford it, won't you please say so +and not feel sorry about it? because I wouldn't ever want you to spend +money on me that you need for yourself or some of the others." + +"I am glad you are thoughtful for others as well as yourself, daughter," +he said kindly; "but don't hesitate to tell me all that is in your +heart. Nothing pleases me better than to have you, and all my dear +children do so." + +"Thank you, my dear, dear papa. I don't mean ever to hide anything from +you," she returned, giving him another hug and kiss, while her eyes +sparkled and her cheek flushed with pleasure. "It's a diamond ring I'd +like to have." + +"A diamond ring?" he repeated in surprise. "What would my little girl do +with such a thing as that?" + +"Wear it, papa. Maud Dinsmore has such beautiful one, that a rich aunt +sent her the other day," she went on eagerly; "there's a large diamond +in the middle and little ones all round it, and it sparkles so, and +looks just lovely on her hand! We all admired it ever so much, and I +said I'd be wild with delight if I had such an one; then Sydney said, +'Why not give your father a hint that you'd like one for Christmas?' and +I said I was afraid you couldn't afford to give me anything that would +cost so much; but Maud said I needn't be, for you were worth millions of +money. Can you really afford to give it to me, papa? I'd like it better +than anything else if you can, but if you can't I don't want it," she +concluded with a sigh, and creeping closer into his embrace. + +He did not speak for a moment, but though grave and thoughtful his +countenance was quite free from displeasure,--and when, at length, he +spoke, his tones were very kind and affectionate. + +"If I thought it would really be for my little girl's welfare and +happiness in the end," he said, "I should not hesitate for a moment to +gratify her in this wish of hers, but, daughter, the ornament you covet +would be extremely unsuitable for one of your years, and I fear its +possession would foster a love of finery that I do not wish to cultivate +in you, because it is not right, and would hinder you in the race I +trust you are running for the prize of eternal life. + +"The Bible tells us we can not serve both God and Mammon; can not love +him and the world too. + +"'If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him.' God +has entrusted me with a good deal of money, but I hold it as his +steward, and 'it is required in stewards, that a man be found +faithful.'" + +"I don't know what you mean, papa," she said, with look and tone of keen +disappointment. + +"That I must use the Lord's money to do his work, daughter; a great deal +of money is needed to help on the advancement of his cause and kingdom +in the hearts of individuals, and in the world at large. There are +millions of poor creatures in heathen lands who have never so much as +heard of Jesus and his dying love; and even in our own favored country +there are thousands who are sunk in poverty, ignorance and wretchedness. +Money is needed to feed and clothe them, to send them teachers and +preachers, and to build churches, schools, and colleges, where they can +be educated and fitted for happiness and usefulness. + +"Suppose I had a thousand, or five thousand dollars, to spare after +supplying my family with all that is necessary for health, comfort and +happiness; could my dear eldest daughter be so selfish as to wish me to +put it into a diamond ring for her at the expense of leaving some poor +creature in want and misery? some poor heathen to die without the +knowledge of Christ? some soul to be lost that Jesus died to save?" + +"Oh no, no, papa!" she exclaimed, tears starting to her eyes, "I +couldn't be so hard hearted. I couldn't bear to look at my ring if it +had cost so much to other people." + +"No, I am sure you could not; and I believe you would find far more +enjoyment, a far sweeter pleasure, in selecting objects for me to +benefit by the money the ring might cost." + +"O papa, how nice, how delightful that would be if you would let me!" +she cried joyously. + +"I will," he said; "I have some thousands to divide among the various +religious and benevolent objects, and shall give a certain sum--perhaps +as much as a thousand dollars--in the name of each of my three children +who are old enough to understand these things, letting each of you +select the cause, or causes, to which his or her share is to go." + +"Which are the causes, papa?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with +pleasure. + +"There are Home and Foreign Missions, the work among the freedmen, and +for the destitute in our own neighborhood, beside very many others. We +will read about these various objects and talk the matter over together, +and finally decide how many we can help, and how much shall be given to +each. Perhaps you may choose to support a little Indian girl in one of +the Mission schools, or some child in heathen lands; or a missionary who +will go and teach them the way to heaven." + +"Oh I should love to do that!" she exclaimed, "it will be better than +having a ring. Papa, how good you are to me! I am so glad God gave me +such a father; one who tries always to teach me how to serve Him and to +help me to be the right kind of a Christian." + +"I want to help you in that, my darling," he said; "I think I could do +you no greater kindness." + +Just then Max came into the room, and his father called him to take a +seat by his side, saying, "I am glad you have come, my son, for I was +about to speak to Lulu on a subject that concerns you quite as nearly." + +"Yes, sir; I'll be glad to listen," replied Max, doing as directed. + +The captain went on. "The Bible tells us, 'If any man have not the +Spirit of Christ, he is none of his.' If we are like Jesus in spirit, we +will love others and be ready to deny ourselves to do them good; +especially to save their souls; for to that end he denied himself even +to the shameful and painful death of the cross. + +"He says, 'If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take +up his cross, and follow me.... Whosoever doth not bear his cross, and +come after me, cannot be my disciple.' + +"That is we cannot be his disciples without doing something to bring +sinners to him that they may be saved; something that will cost us +self-denial; it may be of our own ease, or of something we would like to +do or have. + +"And it must be done willingly, cheerfully, from love to the dear Master +and the souls he died to save, and not as the way to earn heaven for +ourselves. + +"We can not merit salvation, do what we will; we must take it as God's +free, undeserved gift." + +There was a moment of thoughtful silence; then Max said, "Papa, I think +I am willing if I knew just what to do and how to do it. Can you tell +me?" + +"You have some money of your own every week; you can give what you will +of that to held spread abroad the glad tidings of salvation; you can +pray for others, and when a favorable opportunity offers, speak a word +to lead them to Christ. Ask God to show you opportunities and give you +grace and wisdom to use them. Try also, so to live, and act, and speak, +that all who see and know you will, take knowledge of you that you have +been with Jesus and learned of him." + +"Papa," said Lulu, "won't you tell Max about the money you are going to +give in our names?" + +"No, I will let you have that pleasure," the captain answered with a +kindly look and tone, and she eagerly availed herself of the permission. + +Max was greatly pleased, and Violet, who joined them just in time to +hear what Lulu was saying, highly approved. + +"But you will understand, children," the captain said, "that this +involves your gaining a great deal of information on the subject of +missions, and other schemes of benevolence, and in order to help you in +that, we will spend a short time each evening, when not prevented by +company or some more important engagement, in reading and conversing on +this topic." + +"I wish I could earn some money to give," said Lulu. "I'd like to carve +pretty things to sell; but who would buy them?" + +"Possibly papa might become an occasional purchaser," her father said, +stroking her hair and smiling kindly upon her. + +"Or Mamma Vi," added her young step-mother. + +"And I have another offer to make you both," said the captain; "for +every day that I find you obedient, pleasant-tempered and industrious I +will give each of you twenty-five cents for benevolent purposes." + +"Thank you, papa," they both said, their eyes sparkling with pleasure; +Max adding, "That will be a dollar and seventy-five cents a week." + +"Yes; and for every week that either one of you earns the quarter every +day, I will add another to bring it up to two dollars." + +"O papa, how nice!" exclaimed Lulu. "I mean to try very hard, so that I +may have enough to support a little Indian girl. And is Gracie to have +the same?" + +"Certainly; and I shall not be greatly surprised if Gracie's missionary +box fills faster than either of the others." + +"I am almost sure it will," said Lulu, sobering down a good deal; "and +Max's will be next. But I do mean to try ever so hard to be good." + +"I am quite sure you do, dear child," her father responded in tender +tones. "I know my little girl wants to improve, and I shall do all I can +to help her." + +"Papa, is that quarter a day for good conduct, to be in addition to our +usual pocket money?" asked Max. + +"Certainly, my son; your pocket money is your own, to use for your +pleasure or profit, except what you feel that you ought, or desire to +give of it; but the quarter is expressly, and only for benevolent +purposes." + +"When may we begin to earn it, papa?" + +"To-morrow." + +"I'm glad of that," said Lulu with satisfaction, "because I want to earn +a good deal before Christmas." + +Then she told of Evelyn's suggestions in regard to gifts for the poor in +their immediate neighborhood. + +"A very good idea," her father said, "and I think it may be carried out +in a way to yield enjoyment to both givers and receivers." + +"I hope it will be cold enough at Christmas time to make ice and snow +for sleighing and sledding," Max remarked; "for we boys have planned to +have a good deal of fun for ourselves and the girls too, if it is." + +"You mean if there is sleighing and sledding," his father said with an +amused look. "It might be cold enough, yet the needed snow or ice be +lacking." + +"Why, yes, sir, to be sure, so it might!" Max returned, laughing good +humoredly. + +"What kind of fun is it you boys have planned for us girls?" asked Lulu. + +"Never you mind," said Max; "you'll see when the time comes; the +surprise will be half of it you know." + +"My dear, you seem to me a very wise and kind father," Violet remarked +to her husband when they found themselves alone together, after Max and +Lulu had gone to their beds. "I very highly approve of the plans you +have just proposed for them. Though, of course the approval of a silly +young thing, such as I, must be a matter of small consequence," she +added, with a merry, laughing look up into his face. + +"Young, but not silly," he returned, with a very lover-like look and +smile. "I consider my wife's judgment worth a great deal, and am highly +gratified with her approval. I am extremely desirous," he went on more +gravely, "to train my darlings to systematic benevolence, a willingness +to deny themselves for the cause of Christ, and to take an interest in +every branch of the work of the church." + + + + +CHAPTER III. + + +Lulu's first thought on awaking the next morning, was of the talk of the +previous evening, with her father. He had said she might have the +pleasure of telling Gracie the good news in regard to the money to be +earned by good conduct, and that which was to be given by him in the +name of each of his older children; also the privilege he would accord +them of selecting the particular cause, or causes, to which the money +should go. + +Eager to avail herself of the permission, and see Gracie's delight, she +sprang from her bed, ran to the door of communication between their +sleeping rooms, which generally stood open--always at night--and peeped +cautiously in. + +Gracie's head was still on her pillow, but at that instant she stirred, +opened her eyes, and called out in a pleased tone, "O Lu, so you are up +first!" speaking softly though, for fear of disturbing their father and +Violet, in the room beyond, the door there being open also. + +Lulu hurried to it and closed it gently, then turning toward her sister, +"Yes," she said, "but it's early, and you needn't get up just yet. I'm +coming to creep in with you for a few minutes while I tell you +something that I'm sure will please you." + +She crept into Grace's bed as she spoke, and they lay for a while +clasped in each other's arms, Lulu talking very fast, Grace listening +and now and then putting in a word or two. She was quite as much pleased +with what Lulu had to tell, as the latter had anticipated. + +"Oh won't it be just lovely to have so much money to do good with!" she +exclaimed when all had been told. "Haven't we got the very best and +dearest father in the world? I don't believe, Lu, there's another one +half so dear and kind and nice. We ought to be ever such good children!" + +"Yes, but I'm not," sighed Lulu. "O Gracie, I'd give anything to be as +good as you are!" + +"Now don't talk so, Lu; you make me feel like a hypocrite; because I'm +not good," said Grace. + +"You are; at any rate you're a great deal better than I am," asserted +Lulu with warmth. "You never disobey papa, or get into a passion; and I +don't think you love finery as I do. Gracie, I want that ring yet; oh I +should like to have it ever so much! and I oughtn't to want it; it's +very selfish, because to buy it would use up money that ought to go to +send missionaries to the heathen, or do good to some poor miserable +creature; and it's wrong for me to want it, because papa says it +wouldn't be good for me; and if I were as good as I ought to be I'd +never want anything he doesn't think best for me to have. But, oh dear, +how can I help it when I'm so fond of pretty things!" + +"Lu," said Grace, softly, "I do believe that if you ask the Lord Jesus +to help you to quit wanting it, he will. But if you didn't care for it, +it wouldn't be denying yourself to do without it for the sake of the +heathen." + +"Maybe so; but I don't believe papa would let me have it even if I +wouldn't consent to give it up, and begged him ever so hard for it." + +"No, I s'pose not, for he loves us too well to give us anything that he +thinks will make it harder for us to love and serve God and go to heaven +when we die." + +"Yes, and of course that's the best way for people to love their +children. It's time for me to get up now, but you'd better lie still a +little longer." + +With that Lulu slipped from the bed, ran back to her room, and kneeling +down there, gave thanks for the sleep of the past night, for health and +strength, a good home, her dear, kind father to take care of, and +provide for her, and love her, and all her many, many comforts and +blessings; and confessing her sins, she asked to be forgiven for Jesus' +sake, and to have strength given her to do all her duty that day,--to +be patient, obedient, industrious, kind and helpful to others and +willing to deny herself, especially in the matter of the ring she had +been wishing for so ardently. + +When the captain came into the apartments of his little daughters for a +few minutes chat before breakfast, as was his custom, he found them both +neatly dressed and looking bright and happy. + +"How are you, my darlings?" he asked, kissing them in turn, then seating +himself and drawing them into his arms. + +"I think we're both very well, papa," answered Lulu. + +"Yes, indeed!" said Grace, "and I'm ever so glad of what Lu's been +telling me 'bout the money you are going to give us if we're good, and +the choosing 'bout where the other shall go that you're going to give to +help send missionaries to the heathen. Thank you for both, dear papa; +but don't you think we ought to be good without being paid for it?" + +"Yes, I certainly do, my dear little girl; but at the same time I want +my children to have the luxury of being able to give something which +they have, in some sense, earned for that purpose. I want you to learn +in your own experience the truth of the words of the Lord Jesus, 'It is +more blessed to give than to receive.' + +"Now while you are so young, not capable of earning much in any other +way, your proper business the task of gaining knowledge and skill to fit +you for future usefulness, I see no more fitting way than this for you +to be furnished with money for religious and benevolent purposes." + +"Papa," asked Lulu, "do you think it is never right for anybody to have +diamonds or handsome jewelry of any kind?" + +"I do not think it my business to judge in such matters for everybody," +he answered, caressing her and smiling down tenderly into her eyes; "but +I must judge for myself--applying the rules the Bible gives me--and to a +great extent for my children also while they are so young." + +"Not for Mamma Vi?" Lulu asked, with some little hesitation. + +"No; she is my wife, not my child, and old enough to judge for herself." + +"She has a great deal of beautiful jewelry," remarked Lulu with an +involuntary sigh, "and Grandma Elsie has still more. Rosie asked her +once to show it to us children, and she did. Oh she has just the +loveliest rings and whole sets of jewelry--pins and ear-rings to +match--and chains and bracelets! I'm sure they must be worth a great +deal of money; Rosie said they were, and I'm sure Grandma Elsie is a +real true Christian--a very, very good one and that Mamma Vi is too." + +"And I agree with you in that," was the emphatic reply. "But my daughter +and I have nothing to do with deciding their duty for them in regard to +this or other things. God does not require that of us; indeed forbids +it; 'Judge not, that ye be not judged,' Jesus said. + +"But I see plainly that my duty is as I explained it to you last +evening, and I thought then you were convinced that it would be selfish +and wrong for you and me to spend a large sum for useless ornament that +might otherwise be used for the good of our fellow creatures, and the +advancement of Christ's kingdom." + +"Yes, papa, I was, and I'm trying, and asking God to help me, not to +want the ring I asked you for; but I'm afraid it'll take me quite a +while to quite stop wishing for it," she sighed. + +"You will conquer at length, if you keep on trying and asking for help," +he said, giving her a tender kiss. + +"A good plan will be to fill your thoughts with other things," he went +on; "your lessons while in the school-room, after that you may find it +pleasant to begin planning for Christmas gifts to be made or bought for +those you love, and others whom you would like to help. I shall give +each of you--including Max--as much extra spending money as I did last +year." + +"Beside all that for benevolence, papa?" they asked in surprise and +delight. + +"Yes; what I provide you with for benevolence, is something aside from +your spending money, which you are at liberty to do with as you please, +within certain bounds," he said rising and taking a hand of each as the +breakfast bell sounded out its summons to the morning meal. + +Misconduct and poor recitations were alike very rare in the school-room +at Woodburn; neither found a place there to-day, so that the captain had +only commendations to bestow, and they were heartily and gladly given. + +The ice and snow had entirely disappeared, and the roads were muddy; too +muddy, it was thought, to make travel over them particularly agreeable; +but the children obtained sufficient exercise in romping over the wide +porches and trotting round the grounds on their ponies. + +But in spite of the bad condition of the roads, the Ion carriage drove +over early in the afternoon, and Grandma Elsie, Mrs. Elsie Leland--her +namesake daughter--Rosie and Evelyn alighted from it. Everybody was +delighted to see them, and to hear that they would stay to tea. + +"O girls," said Lulu, "come up to my room and take off your things. I've +something to tell you," and she looked so gay and happy that they felt +quite sure it was something that pleased her greatly. + +"I think I can guess what it is," laughed Rosie; "your father has +promised you the diamond ring you want so badly." + +"No, it isn't that; you may have another guess; but I don't believe you +could hit the right thing if you should guess fifty or a hundred times." + +"Then I sha'n't try. I give it up. Don't you, Eva?" + +"Yes, please tell us, Lu," said Evelyn. + +Then Lulu, talking fast and eagerly, repeated to them what she had told +to Grace, in bed that morning. + +"Oh how nice!" Evelyn exclaimed. "How I should like to be in your place, +Lu!" + +"I think it's nice, too," Rosie said, "and I'd like mamma or grandpa to +do the same by me. But I'd want my pearls too," she added, laughing. +"Mamma's rich enough to give me them, and do all she need do for +missions and the poor beside." + +"But so very, very much is needed," remarked Evelyn. + +"I've read in some of the religious papers, that if every church member +would give but a small sum yearly, there would be enough," said Rosie; +"and mamma gives hundreds and thousands of dollars; and grandpa gives a +great deal too. So I don't see that I ought to do without the set of +pearls I've set my heart on. It isn't mamma's place to do other people's +duty for them--in the way of giving, any more than in other things." + +Grandma Elsie and her older daughters were in Violet's boudoir. + +"I had letters this morning, from your brothers Harold and Herbert, Vi, +and have brought them with me to read to you," the mother said, taking +the missives from her pocket. + +"Thank you, mamma; I am always glad to hear what they write; their +letters are never dull or uninteresting," Violet replied, her sister +Elsie adding, "They are always worth hearing, Lester and I think. What +dear boys they are!" + +"And quite as highly appreciated by my husband as by yours, Elsie," +Violet said with a bright, happy look. + +"They are a great blessing and comfort to their mother," Grandma Elsie +remarked, "as indeed all my children are--their letters always a source +of pleasure, but these even more so than most; for they show that my +college boys are greatly stirred up on the subject of missions at home +and abroad; full of renewed zeal for the advancement of the Master's +cause and kingdom." + +She then read the letters which gave abundant evidence of the +correctness of her estimate of the state of her sons' minds. + +They were working as teachers in a mission Sunday school, as Bible +readers and tract distributors among the poor and degraded of the city +where they were sojourning; doing good to bodies as well as souls--their +mother supplying them with means for that purpose in addition to what +she allowed them for pocket-money;--also exerting an influence for good +among their fellow students. + +They told of interesting meetings held for prayer and conference upon +the things concerning the kingdom; of renewed and higher consecration on +the part of many who were already numbered among the Master's followers, +and the conversion of others who had hitherto cared for none of these +things. + +The reading of the letters was followed by an earnest talk between the +mother and her daughters, in which Violet told of her husband's plans +for giving through his children, in addition to what he would give in +other ways. + +"What excellent ideas?" Grandma Elsie exclaimed, her eyes shining with +pleasure. "I shall adopt both with my younger two children, one with all +of you." + +"Which is that last, mamma?" asked Violet sportively. + +"The letting each of you select an object for a certain sum which I +shall give." + +"Mamma, that is very nice and kind," remarked her daughter Elsie, "but +we should give of our own means. Do you not think so?" + +"You may do that in addition," her mother said. "I have seven children +on earth--eight counting Zoe, and one in heaven. I shall give a thousand +dollars in the name of each." + +"Mamma, I for one fully appreciate your kindness, but think you would +make a wiser choice of objects than we," said Violet, looking lovingly +into her mother's eyes. + +"I want you to have the pleasure," her mother answered, "and I am +reserving much the larger part of what I have to give, for objects of my +own selection; for it has pleased the Lord to trust me with the +stewardship of a good deal of the gold and silver which are his." + +At that moment the little girls entered the room, and Rosie, hurrying up +to her mother, asked, "Mamma, have you heard, has Vi told you what the +captain intends doing? how he is going to reward his children for good +behavior?" + +"Yes; and I shall do the same by you and Walter." + +"That's a dear, good mamma!" exclaimed Rosie with satisfaction. "I +thought you would." + +"And I intend to follow the captain's lead in another matter," Grandma +Elsie went on, smiling pleasantly upon her young daughter; "That is in +allowing each of my sons and daughters to select some good object for me +to give to." + +"That's nice too," commented Rosie: "I like to be trusted in such +things--as well as others," she added laughing, "and I hope you'll trust +me with quite a sum of money to give or spend just as I please!" + +"Ah, my darling, you must not forget that your mother is only a +steward," was the sweet toned response, given between a smile and a +sigh; for Grandma Elsie was not free from anxiety about this youngest +daughter, who had some serious faults, and had not yet entered the +service of the Lord Jesus Christ. + +"Evelyn, dear, you too, as my pupil and a sort of adopted daughter, must +share the reward of good behavior," she said, with a tenderly +affectionate look at the fatherless niece of her son-in-law. + +Evelyn flushed with pleasure; but more because of the loving look than +the promise of reward. "Dear Grandma Elsie, how very kind and good you +always are to me!" she exclaimed feelingly, her eyes filling with tears +of love and gratitude. + +"Dear child, whatever I have done for you has always been both a duty +and a pleasure," Mrs. Travilla returned, taking the hand of the little +girl, who was standing by her side, and pressing; it affectionately in +her own. + +"Well, Eva," said Rosie, lightly, "you can calculate to a cent what +you'll have for benevolence, for you're sure to earn the quarter every +day of your life." + +"Not quite, Rosie," Evelyn answered in her gentle, refined tones, "I am +liable to fall as well as others, and may astonish both you and myself +some day by behaving very ill indeed." + +"I certainly should be astonished, Eva," laughed her Aunt Elsie. "I am +quite sure it would be only under great provocation that you would be +guilty of very bad behavior; and equally certain that you will never +find that at Ion." + +"No," Evelyn said, "I have never received anything but the greatest +kindness there." + +"And you are so sweet-tempered that you would never fly into a passion +if you were treated ever so badly," remarked Lulu, with an admiring, +appreciative look at her friend, accompanied by a regretful sigh over +her own infirmity of temper. + +"Perhaps my faults lie in another direction; and how much credit do +people deserve for refraining from doing what they feel no temptation to +do?" said Evelyn, with an arch look and smile directed toward Lulu. + +"And those that tease quick tempered people, and make them angry, +deserve at least half the blame," Rosie said softly in Lulu's ear, +putting an arm affectionately about her as she spoke. "I don't mean to +do so ever again, Lu, dear." + +"I'm sure you don't, Rosie," returned Lulu, in the same low key, her +eyes shining, "and it's ever so good in you to take part of the blame of +my badness." + +The visitors went away shortly after tea, Violet carried her babies off +to bed, and the older three of the Woodburn children were left alone +with their father. + +They clustered about him, Grace on his knee, Lulu on one side, Max on +the other, while their tongues ran fast on whatever subject happened to +be uppermost in their thoughts, the captain encouraging them to talk +freely; for he was most desirous to have their entire confidence in +order that he might be the better able to correct wrong ideas and +impressions, inculcate right views and motives, and lead them to tread +the paths of rectitude, living noble, unselfish lives, serving God and +doing good to their fellow creatures. + +Sensible questions were sure to be patiently answered, requests +carefully considered, and granted if reasonable and within his power; +and instruction was given in a way to make it interesting and +agreeable; reproof, if called for, administered in a kind, fatherly +manner that robbed it of its sting. + +They talked of their sports, their pets, the books they were reading, +the coming holidays, the enjoyment they were looking forward to at that +time, and their plans for helping to make it a happy time to others. + +Evidently they were troubled with no doubt of their father's fond +affection, or of the fact that he was their best earthly friend and +wisest counsellor. + +"There are so many people I want to give to," said Lulu; "it will take +ever so much thinking to know how to manage it." + +"Yes; because of course we want to give things they'd like to have, and +that we'll have money enough to buy, or time to make," said Grace. + +"Perhaps I can help you with your plans," said their father. "I think it +would be well to make out a list of those to whom you wish to give, and +then decide what amount to devote to each, and what sort of thing would +be likely to prove acceptable, yet not cost more than you have set apart +for its purchase." + +"Oh what a nice plan, papa!" exclaimed Lulu. "We'll each make a list, +sha'n't we?" + +"Yes; if you choose. Max, my son, you may get out paper and pencils for +us, and we will set to work at once; no time like the present, is a +good motto in most cases." + +Max hastened to obey and the lists were made out amid a good deal of +pleasant chat, now grave, now gay. + +"We don't have to put down all the names, papa, do we?" Grace asked with +an arch look and smile up into his face. + +"No; we will except present company," he replied, stroking her hair +caressingly, and returning her smile with one full of tender fatherly +affection. + +The names were all written down first, then came the task of deciding +upon the gifts. + +"We will take your lists in turn, beginning with Max's and ending with +Gracie's," the captain said. + +That part of the work required no little consultation between the three +children; papa's advice was asked in every instance, and almost always +decided the question; but, glancing over the lists when completed, "I +think, my dears, you have laid out too much work for yourselves," he +said. + +"But I thought you always liked us to be industrious, papa," said Lulu. + +"Yes, daughter, but not overworked; I can not have that; nor can I allow +you to neglect your studies, omit needed exercise, or go without +sufficient sleep to keep you in health." + +"Papa, you always make taking good care of us the first thing," she +said gratefully, nestling closer to him. + +"Don't you know that's what fathers are for?" he said, smiling down on +her. "My children were given me to be taken care of, provided for, loved +and trained up aright. A precious charge!" he added, looking from one to +another with glistening eyes. + +"Yes, sir, I know," she said, laying her head on his shoulder and +slipping a hand into his, "and oh but I'm glad and thankful that God +gave me to you instead of to somebody else!" + +"And Gracie and I are just as glad to belong to papa as you are," said +Max, Grace adding, "Yes, indeed!" as she held up her face for a kiss, +which her father gave very heartily. + +"But, papa, what are we to do about the presents if we mustn't take time +to make them?" asked Lulu. + +"Make fewer and buy more." + +"But maybe the money won't hold out." + +"You will have to make it hold out by choosing less expensive articles, +or giving fewer gifts." + +"We'll have to try hard to earn the quarter for good behavior every day, +Lu," said Max. + +"Yes, I mean to; but that won't help with Christmas gifts; it's only for +benevolence, you know." + +"But what you give to the poor, simply because they are poor and needy, +may be considered benevolence, I think," said their father. + +"Oh may it?" she exclaimed. "I'm glad of that! Papa, I--haven't liked +Dick very much since he chopped up the cradle I'd carved for Gracie's +dolls, but I believe I want to give him a Christmas present; it will +help me to forgive him and like him better. But I don't know what would +please him best." + +"Something to make a noise with," suggested Max; "a drum or trumpet for +instance." + +"He'd make too much racket," she objected. + +"How would a hatchet do?" asked Max, with waggish look and smile. + +"Not at all; he isn't fit to be trusted with one," returned Lulu, +promptly. "Papa, what do you think would be a suitable present for him?" + +"A book with bright pictures and short stories told very simply in words +of one or two syllables. Dick is going to school and learning to read, +and I think such a gift would be both enjoyable and useful to him." + +"Yes; that'll be just the right thing!" exclaimed Lulu. "Papa, you +always do know best about everything." + +"I hope you'll stick to that idea, Lu," laughed Max. "You seem to have +only just found it out; but Grace and I have known it this long while; +haven't we, Gracie?" + +"Yes, indeed!" returned the little sister. + +"And so have I," said Lulu, hanging her head and blushing, "only +sometimes I've forgotten it for a while. But I hope I won't any more, +dear papa," she added softly, with a penitent, beseeching look up into +his face. + +"I hope not, my darling," he responded in tender tones, caressing her +hair and cheek with his hand, "and the past shall not be laid up against +you." + +"Papa, will you take us to the city, as you did last year, and let us +choose, ourselves, the things we are going to give?" asked Max. + +"I intend to do so," his father said. "Judging from the length of your +lists, I think we will have to take several trips to accomplish it all. +So we will make a beginning before long, when the weather has become +settled; perhaps the first pleasant day of next week, if you have all +been good and industrious about your lessons." + +"Have we earned our quarters to-day, papa?" asked Grace. + +"I think you are in a fair way to do so," he answered smiling, "but you +still have a chance to lose them between this and your bedtime." + +"It's just before we get into bed you'll give them to us, papa?" Lulu +said inquiringly. + +"I shall tell you at that time whether you have earned them, but I may +sometimes only set the amount down to your credit and pay you the money +in a lump at the end of the week." + +"Yes, sir; we'll like that way just as well," they returned in chorus. + +Violet had come in and taken possession of an easy chair on the farther +side of the glowing grate. + +Looking smilingly at the little group opposite, "I have a thought," she +said lightly; "who can guess it?" + +"It's something nice about papa; how handsome he is, and how good and +kind," ventured Lulu. + +"A very close guess, Lu," laughed Violet; "for my thought was that the +Woodburn children have as good and kind a father as could be found in +all the length and breadth of the land." + +"We know it, Mamma Vi; we all think so," cried the children. + +But the captain shook his head, saying, "Ah, my dear, flattery is not +good for me. If you continue to dose me with it, who knows but I shall +become as conceited and vain as a peacock?" + +"Not a bit of danger of that!" she returned gaily. "But I do not +consider the truth flattery." + +"Suppose we change the subject," he said with a good-humored smile. "We +have been making out lists of Christmas gifts and would like to have +your opinion and advice in regard to some of them." + +"You shall have them for what they are worth," she returned, taking the +slips of paper Max handed her, and glancing over them. + + + + +CHAPTER IV. + + +The parlor at Ion, full of light and warmth, looked very pleasant and +inviting this evening. The whole family--not so large now as it had been +before Capt. Raymond took his wife and children to a home of their +own--were gathered there;--Mr. Dinsmore and his wife--generally called +Grandma Rose by the children--Grandma Elsie, her son Edward and his +wife, Zoe, and the two younger children;--Rosie and Walter. + +The ladies and Rosie were all knitting or crocheting. Mr. Dinsmore and +Edward were playing chess, and Walter was deep in a story book. + +"Zoe," said Rosie, breaking a pause in the conversation, "do you know, +has mamma told you, about her new plans for benevolence? how she is +going to let us all help her in distributing her funds?" + +"Us?" echoed Zoe inquiringly. + +"Yes; all her children; and that includes you of course." + +"Most assuredly it does," said Grandma Elsie, smiling tenderly upon her +young daughter-in-law. + +Zoe's eyes sparkled. "Thank you, mamma," she said with feeling. "I +should be very sorry to be left out of the number; I am very proud of +belonging there. + +"But what about the new plans, Rosie? if mamma is willing you should +tell me now what they are." + +"Quite willing," responded mamma, and Rosie went on. + +"You know mamma always gives thousands of dollars every year to home and +foreign missions, and other good causes, and she says that this time she +will let each of us choose a cause for her to give a thousand to." + +"I like that!" exclaimed Zoe. "Many thanks, mamma, for my share of the +privilege. I shall choose to have my thousand go to help the mission +schools in Utah. I feel so sorry for those poor Mormon women. The idea +of having to share your husband with another woman, or maybe half a +dozen or more! It's simply awful!" + +"Yes; and that is only a small part of the wickedness Mormonism is +responsible for," remarked Grandma Rose. "Think of the tyranny of their +priesthood; interfering with the liberty of the people in every possible +way--claiming the right to dictate as to what they shall read, where +they shall send their children to school, with whom they shall trade, +where they shall live, or ordering them to break up their homes, make a +forced sale of their property, and move into another state or territory +at their own cost, or go on a mission." + +"Their wicked doctrine and practice of what they call blood atonement, +too," sighed Grandma Elsie. + +"And the bitter hatred they inculcate toward the people and government +of these United States," added Zoe. "Oh I am sure both love of country +and desire for the advancement of Christ's cause and kingdom, should +lead us to do all we can to rescue Utah from Mormonism. Do you not think +so, mamma?" + +"I entirely agree with you, and am well satisfied with your choice," +Grandma Elsie replied. + +"Perhaps I shall choose for mine to go there too," said Rosie. "But I +believe I'll take a little more time to consider the claims of other +causes." + +Walter closed his book and came to his mother's side. "Am I to have a +share in it, mamma?" he asked. + +"In selecting an object for me to give to? Yes, my son." + +"A thousand dollars?" + +"Yes." + +"Oh that's good! I think I'll adopt an Indian boy, clothe and educate +him." + +"Adopt?" laughed Rosie; "a boy of ten talking about adopting somebody +else!" + +"Not to be a father to him, Rosie--except in the way of providing for +him as fathers do for their children. Mamma knows what I mean." + +"Yes, my boy, I do; and highly approve. As a nation we have robbed the +poor Indians, and owe them a debt that I fear will never be paid." + +"I mean to do my share toward paying it if I live to be a man," Walter +said, "and I'd like to begin now." + +"I am very glad to hear it, my son," responded his mother. + +"Would you prefer to have all your thousands go to pay that debt, +mamma?" asked Rosie. + +"No, child, not all; as I have said, I highly approve of Zoe's choice; +and I would send the gospel tidings into the dark places of the earth, +to the millions who have never heard the name of Jesus." + +"And there is another race to whom we owe reparation," remarked Mr. +Dinsmore, leaning back in his chair, and regarding the chess-board with +a half rueful look. "There, Ned, my boy, I think you wouldn't have come +off victor if my attention had not been called from the game by the talk +of the ladies." + +"Never mind, Grandpa; we'll take all the blame," laughed Rosie, jumping +up to run and put her arms round his neck and give him a kiss. + +He returned it, drew her to his knee, and went on with his remarks. + +"You all know, of course, that I refer to the negroes, who were forcibly +torn from their own land and enslaved in this. We must educate and +evangelize them: as a debt we owe them, and also for the salvation of +our country, whose liberties will be greatly imperilled by their +presence and possession of the elective franchise, if they are left to +ignorance and vice." + +"Grandpa, what do you mean by the elective franchise?" asked Walter +going to the side of the old gentleman's chair. + +"The right to vote at elections, my son. You can see, can't you, what +harm might come from it." + +"Yes, sir; they might help to put bad men into office; some of +themselves maybe; and bad men would be likely to make bad laws, and +favor rogues. Oh yes, sir, I understand it!" + +"Then perhaps you may want to help provide for the instruction of the +colored race as well as of the Indians?" + +"Yes, sir, I would like to. I hope the thousand dollars may be enough to +help the work for both." + +"I think it will; that your mother will be satisfied to have you divide +it into two or more portions, that several good objects may receive +some aid from it." + +"Will you, mamma?" asked Walter, turning to her. + +"Yes, I think it would perhaps be the wisest way." + +"And besides," said Rosie, "mamma is going to give us young ones a +chance to earn money for benevolence by paying us for good behavior. I +know we ought to be good without other reward than that of a good +conscience, but I'm quite delighted with the plan for all that." + +"I too," said Walter, looking greatly pleased. + +"Thank you, mamma dear. How much is it you're going to give us?" + +"Twenty-five cents for every day on which I have no occasion to find +fault with either your conduct or recitations." + +"A new idea, daughter, isn't it?" queried Mr. Dinsmore. + +"Yes, sir; and not original. I learned at Woodburn to-day, that the +captain was going to try the plan with his children. I trust it meets +your approval? I might better have consulted with you before announcing +my intention to adopt it." + +"That was not at all necessary," he returned pleasantly. "But I quite +approve, and trust, you will find it work to your entire satisfaction." + +"Talking of helping the blacks, and thinking of the advice so often +given, 'Do the work nearest at hand,' it strikes me it would be well for +us to begin with those in our own house and on the plantation," +remarked Edward. + +"I think they have never been neglected, Edward," said his grandfather; +"a school-house was provided for them years ago, your mother pays a +teacher to instruct them, visits the school frequently, often gives +religious instruction herself to the pupils there, and to their parents +in visiting them in their cabins; sees that they are taken care of in +sickness too, and that they do not suffer for the necessaries of life at +any time." + +"Yes, sir, that is all true," returned Edward, "but I was only thinking +of giving them some extra care, instruction and gifts during the +approaching holidays; says a Christmas tree loaded with, not the +substantials of life only, but some of the things that will give +pleasure merely--finery for the women and girls, toys for the children +and so forth." + +"Meaning tobacco for the old folks and sweets for all, I suppose?" added +Zoe with sportive look and tone. + +"Yes, my dear, that's about it," he said, smiling affectionately upon +her. + +"O mamma, let us do it!" cried Rosie with enthusiasm; "let's have a fine +big tree in their school-room, and have them come there and get their +gifts before we have ours here. We should get Vi and the captain to join +us in it as the colored children from Woodburn attend school there too." + +"I am well pleased with the idea," replied her mother, "and have little +doubt that the captain and Vi will be also. But let us have your +opinion, my dear father," she added, turning upon him a look of mingled +love and reverence. + +"It coincides with yours, daughter," Mr. Dinsmore answered. "And I move +that Ned' and Zoe be appointed a committee to find out the needs of the +proposed recipients of our bounty; others being permitted to assist if +they like." + +The motion was carried by acclamation, merry jesting and laughter +followed, and in the midst of it all the door was thrown open and a +visitor announced. + +"Mr. Lilburn, ladies and gentlemen." + +Grandma Elsie hastily laid aside her crocheting and hurried forward with +both hands extended. "Cousin Ronald! what a joyful surprise! Welcome, +welcome to Ion!" + +"Thanks, a thousand thanks, my fair kinswoman, my bonny leddy, my sweet +Cousin Elsie," returned the old gentleman, taking the offered hands in +his and imprinting a kiss upon the still round and blooming cheek. "I +have ventured to come without previous announcement o' my intention, or +query about the inconvenience I might cause in your household +arrangements, or--" + +"No fear of that, sir," Mr. Dinsmore interrupted, offering his hand in +return. "I know that you are, and always will be, a most welcome guest +in my daughter's house. You have given us a very pleasant surprise, and +the fault will not be ours if we do not keep you all winter." + +The others, from Mrs. Dinsmore down to Walter, followed suit with +greetings no less joyous and cordial, for the old gentleman was a great +favorite at Ion, and with the whole connection. + +He was presently installed in the easiest chair, in the warmest corner, +and hospitably urged to take some refreshment. + +But he declined, saying he had had his supper in the village, before +driving over, and wanted nothing more till morning. + +Then he went on to account for his sudden appearance. He had been +sojourning some hundreds of miles farther north, had not been well, and +his physician advising an immediate change to a more southerly climate, +he had set out at once for Ion, without waiting to let them know of his +intentions; feeling sure of just such a welcome as he had received. + +"And a month's warning could not have made you more welcome than you +are, cousin," said his hostess. + +The conversation broken in upon by Mr. Lilburn's arrival, was not +renewed that evening, but the subject was introduced again the next +morning at the breakfast table, and some questions in regard to it were +decided. All could not be, however, without consultation with the +captain and Violet, and with Lester and Elsie Leland. + +Both families were speedily informed, through the telephone, of the +arrival of Mr. Lilburn, and that afternoon saw them all gathered at Ion +again to do him honor, and to complete their arrangements for the +holiday festivities. + +During the intervening weeks there was a great deal of traveling back +and forth between the three houses, and to and from the city; for their +plans involved a good deal of shopping on the part of both the older +people and the children. + +The latter were so full of pleasureable excitement that at times they +found no little difficulty in giving proper attention to their studies. +Such was especially the case with Rosie and Lulu, but both Grandma Elsie +and Capt. Raymond were quite firm, though in a kind and gentle way, in +requiring tasks to be well learned before permission was given to lay +them aside for more congenial employment. + +Rosie besought her mother very urgently for permission to sit up for an +hour beyond her usual bedtime, in order to make greater progress with +her fancy work for Christmas, but it was not granted. + +"No, my dear little daughter," Elsie said, "you need your usual amount +of sleep to keep you in health, and I can not have you deprived of it." + +"But, mamma," returned Rosie, a little impatiently, "I'm sure it +couldn't do me any great amount of damage to try it a few times, and I +really think you might allow me to do so." + +"My daughter must try to believe that her mother knows best," was the +grave, though gently spoken rejoinder. + +"I think it is a little hard, mamma," pouted Rosie; "I'm almost grown up +and it's so pleasant in the parlor where you are all talking +together--especially now that Cousin Ronald is here--that it does seem +too bad to have to run away from it all an hour before you older folks +separate for the night. I'd feel it hard even if I wasn't wanting more +time for my fancy work for Christmas." + +"A little girl with so foolish and unkind a mother as yours is certainly +much to be pitied," Mrs. Travilla remarked in reply. + +"Mamma, I did not mean that; I could never think or speak of you in that +way," returned Rosie, blushing vividly and hanging her head. + +"If you had overheard Lulu addressing the remarks to her father that you +have just made to me, would you have taken them as evidence of her +confidence in his wisdom and love for her?" asked her mother; and Rosie +was obliged to acknowledge that she would not. + +"Please forgive me, mamma dear," she said penitently. "I'll not talk so +again. I haven't earned my quarter for good behavior to-day. I'm quite +aware of that." + +"No, my child, I am sorry to have to say you have not," sighed her +mother. + +It was one afternoon in the second week after Mr. Lilburn's arrival that +this conversation between Rosie and her mother was held. + +At the same hour Max and Lulu were in their work-room at home, busily +carving. Since their dismissal from that morning's tasks, they had spent +every moment of time at that work, except what had necessarily been +given to the eating of their dinner. + +Presently their father came in. + +"You are very industrious, my darlings," he said in a pleasant tone, +"but how much exercise have you taken in the open air to-day?" + +"Not any yet, papa," answered Max. + +"Then it must be attended to at once by both of you." + +"O papa, let me keep on at this just a little longer," pleaded Lulu. + +"No, daughter, not another minute; these winter days are short; the sun +will Boon set, and outdoor exercise will not do you half so much good +after sundown as before. Put on your hats and coats and we will have a +brisk walk together. The roads are quite dry now and I think we will +find it enjoyable." + +The cloud that had begun to gather on Lulu's brow at the refusal of her +request, vanished with the words of invitation to walk with papa, for to +do so, was one of her dear delights. + +Both she and Max obeyed the order with cheerful alacrity, and presently +the three sallied forth together to return in time for tea, in good +spirits and with fine appetites for their meal; the children rosy and +merry. + +Violet was teaching Lulu to crochet, and the little girl had become much +interested in her work. When the hour for bedtime came she did not want +to give it up, and like Rosie begged for permission to stay up for +another hour. + +"No, dear child," her father said, "it is quite important that little +ones like you should keep to regular hours, early hours too, for going +to rest." + +"Then may I get up sooner in the mornings while I'm so busy?" she asked +coaxingly. + +"If you find yourself unable to sleep; not otherwise. My little girl's +health is of far more importance than the making of the most beautiful +Christmas gifts," he added with a tender caress. + +"And I sha'n't forget this time that papa knows best," she said in a +cheery tone, giving him a hug. + +He returned it. "I think to-morrow is likely to be a pleasant day," he +said, "and if so I hope to take my wife and children to the city for +some more of the shopping you all seem to find so necessary and +delightful just now. Your Aunt Elsie and Evelyn are going too, so that +you can probably have your friend's help in selecting the articles you +wish to buy." + +"Oh how delightful!" she exclaimed. "I ought to be a good girl with such +a kind father, always planning something to give me pleasure." + +"You enjoy such expeditions, don't you, Lu?" queried Violet. + +"Yes, indeed, Mamma Vi, and I hope papa will take me several times. I +want to select my gift for Rosie to-morrow, with Eva to help me; and I'd +like Rosie to go with me another time to help me choose one for Evelyn." + +"I think I shall be able to gratify you in that; and to give you more +time for Christmas work, I will release you from the task of taking care +of your own rooms, till after the holidays, and have them attended to +by one of the servants," said the captain. "But now bid good night and +go to your bed." + +"Oh thank you, dear papa," she cried joyously, and obeyed at once +without a murmur. + +The weather next day was favorable, and the shopping a decided success. +The ladies and little girls returned somewhat weary with their +exertions, but in fine spirits, Lulu feeling particularly happy over a +present for Rosie, which every one thought was sure to be acceptable. + +A few days later her father took her and Rosie together, Evelyn being +left out of the party in order that her present might be selected +without her knowledge. + +Indeed in the afternoon of every pleasant day, from that to the one +before Christmas, the Woodburn carriage might have been seen driving to +and from the city; and on almost every occasion Lulu was one of its +occupants. + +But on the twenty third she preferred to stay behind--so much that she +wanted a share in was going on at, or near home; first the trimmings +with evergreens of several rooms in the mansion, then of the +school-house for the poor whites of the neighborhood, which Capt. +Raymond had caused to be built on a corner of his estate--paying a +teacher that the children might be instructed without cost to their +parents. + +A fine large Christmas tree was set up in it, another in the +school-house for the blacks at Ion. + +The colored people employed on the Fairview estate attended there also, +and were to have a share in the entertainment provided for those of +Woodburn and Ion; so the children of the three families united in the +work of ornamenting first one building, then the other, finding it great +sport, and flattering themselves that they were of great assistance, +though the older people who were overseeing matters, and the servants +acting under their direction, were perhaps of a different opinion. Yet +the sight of the enjoyment of the little folks more than atoned for the +slight inconvenience of having them about. + +Christmas came on Wednesday and the holidays had begun for them all the +Friday before. Lessons would not be taken up again till after New Year's +day. + +It had been decided at Woodburn that they would not go to Ion till +Christmas morning, as they all preferred to celebrate Christmas eve at +home. The children were going to hang up their stockings, but had not +been told that they would have a tree or any gifts. They thought, and +had said to each other, that perhaps papa might think the money he had +given them to spend and to give, and the privilege of selecting objects +for his benevolence, was enough from him, but the friends at Ion and +Fairview always had remembered them, and most likely would do so again. + +"Still they may not," Lulu added with a slight sigh when she talked the +matter over with Max and Grace that morning, for the last time; "for +they are all giving more than usual to missions and disabled ministers, +and poor folks, and I don't know what else; but it's real fun to give to +the poor round here; I mean it will be to help put things on the trees +and then see how pleased they'll all be when they get 'em: at least I do +suppose they will. Don't you, May?" + +"I shall be very much surprised if they're not," he assented, "though I +begin to find out that 'it is more blessed to give than to receive.' And +yet for all that if I get some nice presents to-night or to-morrow +I--sha'n't be at all sorry," he added with a laugh. + +"Max," said Lulu reflectively, "you knew about the Christmas tree +beforehand last year; hasn't papa told you whether we're to have one +this time or not?" + +"No, not a word; and as he tells me almost always what he intends to +have done about the place," the boy went on with a look of pride in the +confidence reposed in him, "I'm afraid it's pretty good evidence that +we're not to have one." + +For a moment Grace looked sorely disappointed; then brightening, "But +I'm most sure," she said, "that papa and mamma won't let us go without +any presents at all. They love us a great deal, and will be sure to +remember us with a little bit of something." + +"Anyway it's nice that we have something for them," remarked Lulu +cheerily. "Papa helped us choose Mamma Vi's, and she advised us what to +make for papa; so I'm pretty sure they'll both be pleased." + +It was while waiting for their father to take them to the school-house +that they had this talk, and it was brought to a conclusion by his voice +summoning them to get into the carriage. + +"There is no time to lose, my darlings," he said, "for it is likely to +take about all the morning to trim the two rooms and two trees." + + + + +CHAPTER V. + + +Grandma Elsie's college boys, Harold and Herbert Travilla, had come home +for the holidays, arriving the latter part of the previous week. This +morning they had come over to Woodburn, very soon after breakfast, "to +have a chat with Vi while they could catch her alone," they said, "for +with all the company that was to be entertained at Ion they might not +have so good a chance again." + +They stood with her at the window watching the carriage as it drove away +with the captain and his children. It had hardly reached the gate +leading into the high road when Harold turned to his sister with the +remark, + +"Well, Vi, we've had quite a satisfactory talk; and now for action. As I +overheard the captain say to the children, 'there's no time to lose.'" + +"No; we will begin at once," returned Violet, leading the way to the +large room where the Christmas tree had been set up last year. + +A couple of negro men were carrying in its counterpart at one door, as +Violet and her brother entered at the other. + +"Ah that's a fine tree, Jack!" she said addressing one of them; "the +captain selected it, I suppose?" + +"Yes, Miss Wi'let, de cap'n done say dis hyar one was for de Woodburn +chillen; an' we's to watch an' fotch 'em in soon's dey's clar gone out +ob sight." + +"Yes," she said, "we want to give them a pleasant surprise. I think they +are doubtful as to whether their father intends that they shall have a +tree this year," she added, aside to her brothers. + +"Then the surprise will be the greater," Harold returned; "and it is +half the fun. I supposed they were pretty certain of the tree, and would +be surprised only by the nature of the gifts." + +"They will have a goodly supply of those," Violet said, with a pleased +look, glancing in the direction of a table heaped with packages of +various sizes and shapes. "Do you know, boys, when Christmas times come +round I always feel glad I married a man with children; it's such a dear +delight to lay plans for their enjoyment and to carry them out." + +"Just like you, Vi," said Herbert, "and I like to hear you talk in that +way; but you have your own two." + +"Yes; but even Elsie is hardly old enough yet to care very much for such +things." + +The tree was now in place and the work of trimming it began. + +"It's very good in you boys to come here and help me instead of joining +in the fun they are doubtless having at the school-house," remarked +Violet, as she handed a glittering fairy to Harold who was mounted upon +a step-ladder alongside of the tree. "There, I think that will look well +perched on that topmost bough." + +"Our tastes agree," he said, fastening the fairy in the designated spot. + +"Yes, I think Herbie and I are entitled to any amount of gratitude on +your part, for the great self-denial we are practicing, and the +wonderful exertions we shall put forth in carrying out your wishes and +directions in regard to this difficult and irksome business." + +"And the fine phrases and well turned periods contained in the remarks +bestowed upon your unsophisticated country sister," laughed Violet. + +"Of course they must not be forgotten in the reckoning up of your causes +for gratitude. Ah, Vi, how my heart goes out in pity and sympathy for +you when I reflect that you not only never have shared in the +inestimable privileges and delights of college boy life, but are, in the +very nature of things, forever debarred from participation in them!" + +"I entirely appreciate your feelings on the subject," she said, with +mock gravity, "but would advise that for the present you forget them, +and give your undivided attention to the business in hand. That second +fairy does not maintain a very graceful attitude." + +"True enough," he said, promptly altering its position. "There, how's +that for high?" + +"Is it possible I hear such slang from the educated tongue of a college +boy?" she exclaimed with a gesture of astonishment and dismay. + +"She's high enough," said Herbert, gazing scrutinizingly at the fairy, +"but there'd better be more work and less talk if we are to get through +before the captain and his party come home." + +"Herbert, when Mrs. Raymond and I have reached your venerable age you +may expect to find us as sedate and industrious as you are now," +remarked Harold, proceeding to hang upon the tree various ornaments, as +Herbert handed them to him. + +"And in Harold's case due allowance must be made for the exuberance of +spirits of a boy just let out of school," added Violet. + +"And in your case, my dear madam, for what? a youthful flow of spirits +consequent upon a temporary release from the heavy responsibilities of +wifehood and motherhood?" + +"Very temporary," laughed Violet; "my husband will be here again in a +few hours, and the call to attend to my babies may come at any moment." + +"I daresay if the captain had consulted only his own inclination he +would be here now, overseeing this job," remarked Harold, half +interrogatively. + +"Yes," replied Violet; "but he thought his duty called him to the other +places; and I think my good husband never fails to go where duty calls. +We talked it over and concluded that the best plan we could hit upon was +for me to stay at home and see to this work, while he should take his +children and assist at the decoration of the school-houses." + +"To secure you an opportunity to prepare a pleasant surprise for them," +supplemented Harold. + +Their work was finished, its results surveyed with satisfaction, and the +door of the room closed and locked upon it, before the return of the +carriage bringing Capt. Raymond and his merry, happy little flock. + +Dinner filled up the greater part of the interval between their +home-coming and return to the school-house on the corner of the estate, +to witness the distribution of gifts to the poor whites of the +neighborhood; and by a little management on the part of their father, +Violet and her brothers, they were kept from the vicinity of the room +where the Christmas tree stood, and got no hint of its existence. + +Their thoughts were full of the doings of the morning and the coming +events of the afternoon, and their tongues ran fast on the two subjects. +Their father had to remind them once or twice that older people must be +allowed a chance to talk as well as themselves; but his tone was not +stern, and the slight reproof, though sufficient to produce the desired +effect, threw no damper upon their youthful spirits. + +They were in the carriage again soon after leaving the table, Violet +with them this time, Harold and Herbert riding on horseback alongside of +the vehicle, for they desired a share in witnessing the bestowal of the +gifts. + +They found teacher and pupils there before them; every face bright with +pleasurable anticipation. + +The Jones children, whose mother had died the year before, and who had +continued to find a good friend in Capt. Raymond, were among the number. + +Grandma Elsie, Zoe, Rosie, Walter and Evelyn Leland arrived in a body +soon after the Woodburn family, and then the exercises began. + +The captain offered a short prayer, and made a little address +appropriate to the occasion; teacher and scholars sang a hymn, a +Christmas carol; then the tree was unveiled amid murmurs of admiration +and delight, and the distribution of the gifts began. + +Every child received a suit of warm, comfortable clothes, a book, a bag +of candy, a sandwich or two, some cakes and fruit. + +The tree was hung with rosy-cheeked apples, oranges, bananas, bunches of +grapes and strings of popcorn. There were bright tinsel ornaments too, +and a goodly array of gaily dressed paper dolls, mostly Gracie's +contribution. + +She had given up all her store for the gratification of the poor +children. + +"I've had such good times myself, playing with them and dressing them, +that I do believe the poor children, that don't have half the pleasures +I do, will enjoy them too, and I can do very well without," she said to +Lulu on deciding to make the sacrifice. + +So she told her father they were not to be used merely as a temporary +ornament for the tree, but to be given away to some of the younger girls +attending the school. + +They, along with other pretty things, were taken from the tree and +presented last of all, and the delight manifested by the recipients more +than made amends to Gracie for her self-denial. + +From the Woodburn school-house our friends all repaired to the one at +Ion, and a similar scene was enacted there. The exercises and the gifts +to the children were very nearly the same, but there were older +people--house servants and laborers on the estates--to whom were given +more substantial gifts in money and provisions for the support of their +families. + +The afternoon was waning when the Raymonds again entered their family +carriage and the captain gave the order, "Home to Woodburn." + +And now the children began to think of the home celebration of Christmas +eve, and to renew their wonderings as to what arrangements might have +been made for their own enjoyment of its return. Still they asked no +question on the subject, but they sobered down and were very quiet +during the short drive. + +"Tired, children?" queried their father, putting an arm round Grace as +she leaned confidingly up against him, and smiling affectionately upon +them all. + +"Oh, no, sir, not at all!" replied Max, quickly, straightening himself +with the air of one who had no thought of fatigue. + +"Not at all, papa," echoed Lulu. + +"Only just a little bit, papa," Grace said with cheerful look and tone. +"We have had such a nice day." + +"Giving pleasure to others," he remarked, patting the rosy cheek resting +against his shoulder; "there is nothing more enjoyable. The little +girls were very glad to get your dollies." + +"Yes, sir; I'm so glad I gave them." + +The carriage stopped. They were at their own door. In another minute +they had all alighted and the children were following their father and +Violet into the house. + +A Newfoundland dog, a magnificent specimen of his race, met them almost +at the threshold. + +"Oh!" cried the children, in excited chorus, "where, did he come from? +Whose dog is he?" + +"Max's; a Christmas gift from papa," answered the captain. + +"Oh!" exclaimed Max, his face sparkling all over with delight, "what a +splendid fellow! Papa, thank you ever so much! You couldn't have given +me a more acceptable present." + +"Ah? I'm glad you like him. But come into the library, all of you, for a +moment. It is not quite tea time yet." + +The captain led the way as he spoke, everybody else following. + +"Howdy do? Where you been?" called out a rather harsh voice, and sending +a surprised, inquiring glance about in search of the speaker, the +children presently spied a cage with a parrot in it; an African parrot; +grey, with a scarlet tail. + +"Polly wants a cracker!" screamed the bird. "Time for breakfast, Lu! +Where you been?" + +"How will Polly suit you for a Christmas gift, Lulu?" asked the captain, +smiling down into the flushed, delighted face of his eldest daughter. + +"O papa, is it for me?" she cried half breathlessly. + +"Yes, if you want it, though I fear she may prove a rather troublesome +pet. Here is Gracie's gift from papa," he added, pointing to a beautiful +Maltese kitten curled upon the rug before the fire. "We mustn't let +Max's big gift swallow your little one. I trust that in time we can +teach them to be friends." + +Grace loved kittens and was no less delighted with her present than her +brother and sister with theirs. + +"O the pretty pet!" she exclaimed, dropping down on the rug beside it +and gently stroking its soft fur. "I'd like to take you on my lap, +pretty pussy, but you're fast asleep, and I won't wake you." + +"That is right, my darling; I am glad to see my little girl thoughtful +of the comfort of even a cat," her father said, bending down to stroke +Gracie's hair with tenderly caressing hand. + +"I s'pose they have feelings as well as other folks, papa," she said, +smiling up affectionately into his face. "I mean to be very kind to this +pretty pussy; and oh I'm ever so much obliged to you for her!" + +His reply was prevented by a sudden, loud bark from the dog, as he spied +pussy on the rug. + +"Turn him out into the hall, May," the captain said, hastily stepping in +between dog and cat. "Don't be alarmed for your pet, Gracie; he shall +not be permitted to harm her." + +"Nor my Polly either, shall he, papa?" asked Lulu, who was trying to +make acquaintance with her new possession. + +"No; certainly not. But take care of your fingers, daughter; she may +snap at them and give you a bite that you will remember for a long +while. Now go and get yourselves ready for tea. It is almost time for +the bell to ring." + +The children made haste to obey. The captain and Violet lingered behind +for a moment. + +"How pleased they are!" she said with a joyous look up into her +husband's face. "It's a perfect treat to witness their delight on such +occasions. I can hardly wait to show them the tree with all its +treasures." + +"Dear wife, your affection for my darlings is a well-spring of joy to +me," he said with tender look and smile; "and theirs for you no less so. +I am sure you have completely won their hearts." + +"You make me very happy," she responded, her eyes shining with joy and +love. "But there! do you hear little Elsie calling for papa and mamma?" + +The faces that surrounded the tea table that evening were very bright, +though the children had no expectation of the treat in store for them; +each had had a present from papa, and that was almost more than they had +ventured to hope for. + +But they were in gay spirits, looking forward to a time of rare +enjoyment in spending the Christmas holidays with Grandma Elsie, at Ion. + +"We'll be glad to go," remarked Lulu, "and then glad to come back to our +own dear home." + +"So you will be twice glad," said her father. + +"Yes, that is just the way I feel about it," Violet said. "Mamma's house +will always be a home to me--a dear home; and yet my husband's doubly +so." + +"It should, seeing that it is quite as much yours as his," he said, with +a gratified smile. "Well, my dear, I see we have all finished eating. +Shall we go now?" + +"Yes, sir; if you please. Our little girls will want to take another +peep at their new pets," she said, rising and slipping her hand into his +arm. + +They passed out of the room together, the children following. + +But on reaching the hall, instead of going into the library they turned +toward the parlor on the other side of it, in which, as the children +well remembered, last year's Christmas tree had been set up. + +The captain threw open the door, and then stood a larger and finer tree +blazing with lights from many tapers and colored lamps, and loaded with +beautiful things. + +"Oh! oh! what a beauty! what a splendid tree!" cried the children, +dancing about and clapping their hands in delight. "And we didn't know +we were to have any at all. Mamma Vi you must have had it set up, and +trimmed it while we were gone this morning. Didn't you? Oh thank you +ever so much!" + +"Your father provided it, and your thanks are due to him far more than +to me," Violet replied, with a smiling-glance in his direction. + +At that they crowded about him, Max putting a hand affectionately into +his and thanking him with hearty words of appreciation, while the little +girls hugged and kissed him to his heart's content. + +The servants had gathered about the door, little Elsie's mammy among +them, with her nursling in her arms. + +"Oh pretty, pretty!" shouted the little one, clapping her hands in an +ecstacy of delight. "Let Elsie down, mammy." + +"Come to papa," the captain said, and taking her in his arms carried +her to the tree and all around it, pointing out the pretty things. + +"What would you like to have?" he asked. "What shall papa give you off +this beautiful tree?" + +"Dolly," she said, reaching out for a lovely bisque doll seated in a +tiny chair attached to one of the lower branches. + +"You shall have it; it was put there on purpose for papa's baby girl," +he said, taking it up carefully and putting it into her arms. "Now let +us see what we can find for mamma and your brother and sisters." + +His gift to Violet was some beautiful lace selected with the help of her +mother. He had contrived to add it to the adornments of the tree without +her knowledge. She was greatly pleased when he detached and handed it to +her. + +Max was delighted to receive a Magic lantern and a Sleight of Hand +outfit, Lulu a game of Lawn and Parlor Ring Toss, and a handsome Toilet +Case. Grace had the same and beside a brass bedstead for her dolls, with +mattress and pillows, and a large and complete assortment of everything +needed for making and dressing paper dolls. That last was from Lulu. + +There were books, periodicals, a type writer and games to be shared by +all three, beside other less important gifts from one to the other, and +from outside friends. + +The servants too, were remembered with gifts suited to their needs and +tastes, and there were fruits and confections for all. + +Examining their own and each other's gifts, peeping into the new books, +trying the new games, with papa and mamma helping, the children found +the evening pass very quickly and delightfully. + +"We were going to hang up our stockings," Grace remarked as the good +nights were being said, "but we've had so many nice things already that +it does seem as if we oughtn't to do it." + +"Oh yes, hang them up," said her father laughingly. "Santa Claus won't +feel obliged to put anything into them." + +"And perhaps if he doesn't find them hanging up he may feel hurt at your +low opinion of his generosity," laughed Violet. + +"Oh I wouldn't like to hurt his feelings, 'cause I'm sure he must be a +very nice old fellow," returned the little girl with an arch look and +smile. "So I'll hang mine up." + +"And I mine," said Lulu, twining her arms about her father's neck and +looking up lovingly into his face, "for I know he's nice, and generous, +and good as gold, though he isn't old or the sort of person to be called +a fellow." + +"Indeed! one might infer that you were quite well acquainted with him," +laughed the captain, giving her a hug and kiss. "Yes, hang it up. And, +Max, if you don't feel it beneath the dignity of a lad of your size, +there will be no harm in your trying the same experiment." + +"I'm ashamed to think of it, sir, only because I've already had so +much," said Max. + +"But you are always safe in following your father's advice," remarked +Violet. + +"Oh yes, I know that, and I'll do it, Mamma Vi," returned the boy, with +ill-concealed satisfaction. + +"Now all three of you get to bed and to sleep as soon as you can, in +order to give the old fellow a chance to pay his visit," said the +captain; "for I have always understood that he never does so till all +the children in the house are asleep. I'll go in to kiss my little girls +good-night after they are snug in bed, but we will reserve our talk till +morning." + +"Yes, papa, we will," they said and hastened away to do his bidding. + +At Ion too, there was a beautiful Christmas tree, bearing fruit not very +dissimilar to that of the one at Woodburn. It had been the occasion of +much mirth and rejoicing on the part of the children, and pleasure to +the older people: the gifts had been apportioned, those of the servants +bestowed and carried away, but most of those belonging to the family, +and all the ornaments, were left upon it that the guests of to-morrow +might be treated to the spectacle of its beauty. + + + + +CHAPTER VI. + + +Capt. Raymond, going into Gracie's room to fulfil his promise to give +her a good night kiss, found Lulu there also; the two lying clasped in +each other's arms. + +"We thought we'd sleep together to-night, papa," said Lulu, "if you're +willing." + +"I have no objection," he answered. "Gracie was a little afraid to +receive Santa Claus alone, was she?" looking down at them with a +humorous smile as he stood by the bedside. + +"Oh no, papa! I'm pretty sure I know who he is, and I'm not one bit +afraid of him," answered the little girl, with a merry laugh, catching +his hand and carrying it to her lips. + +"Ah! then it was Lulu who was afraid, was it?" + +"Oh no, sir! Lu's never afraid of anything." + +"Indeed; you seem to have a high opinion of her courage! You need never, +either of you, be afraid or ashamed of anything but sin, my darlings," +he added, more gravely. "If you are God's children, nothing can harm +you. He will watch over us through the dark and silent night while we +are wrapped in slumber. 'Behold he that keepeth Israel shall neither +slumber or sleep.'" + +"I'm so glad the Bible tells us that, papa," she said; "but I'm glad, +too, that you sleep in the next room, and have the door open always at +night, so that if I should want you, you could easily hear me call, and +come to me." + +"Yes," he said, "and neither of my little girls need ever hesitate for a +moment to call for their father if they are ill or troubled in any way. + +"Ah I see the stockings hanging one on each side of the fire place. But +how is Santa Claus to tell which is Lulu's and which Gracie's?" + +"Why we never thought of that!" exclaimed Lulu, laughing. "But mine's a +little the largest, and it's red and Gracie's is blue. Don't you +suppose, papa, that he'll be smart enough to guess which is which?" + +"I think it is likely, but you will have to take the risk," replied her +father. Then with a good night kiss he left them to their slumbers. + +Day was faintly dawning when Lulu awoke. "Merry Christmas, Gracie!" she +whispered in her sister's ear. "I'm going to get our stockings and see +if there is anything in 'em," and with a bound she was out on the floor +and stealing across it to the fireplace, with care to make no noise. + +She could not refrain, however, from a delighted "Oh!" as she laid hold +of the stockings and felt that they were stuffed full of something. + +"Did he come? is there something in 'em?" whispered Grace, as Lulu came +back to the bedside. + +"Yes, yes, indeed! they're just as full as they can be! I've brought +'em; here's yours," putting it into Gracie's hands and getting into bed +again. "Let's pull the things out and feel what they are, though we +can't see much till it gets lighter." + +"Yes, let's," said Grace; "I couldn't bear to wait." + +They thought they were keeping very quiet, but Lu's "Oh!" had wakened +her father and Violet and they were lying quietly listening and laughing +softly to themselves. + +There was a rustle of paper, then Gracie's voice in a loud whisper, "Oh +another dolly for me! and I just know it's lovely! I can feel its hair, +and its dress; it's all dressed!" + +Then Lulu's, "A potato! just a horrid, raw Irish potato! What do I want +with that?" + +"And I've got one too!" from Grace. "Oh well, I s'pose that was to fill +up, and maybe there's something nice lower down." + +"A sweet potato or a parsnip or something of that kind in mine," said +Lulu, some slight vexation in her tone. "Oh well, I've had so many nice +things, and this is only for fun." + +"And here are some candies in mine," said Grace. "Haven't you got some?" + +"Yes, oh yes! and nuts and raisins. I'd like to taste them; but I think +we'd better leave them till after breakfast. I'm pretty sure papa would +say so." + +"Yes, 'course he would; so we'll wait." + +"Good obedient children; aren't they?" the captain said in a gratified +whisper to Violet. + +"Very; I'm proud of them," she responded. + +It was growing light and Lulu, taking up the despised potato, examined +it more critically. Presently she uttered an exclamation, + +"O Gracie, see! It opens and there's something inside!" + +The captain and Violet listened intently for what might come next. + +"More candies and--something wrapped up in soft paper. O Gracie! it's a +lovely little breastpin!" + +"Oh, oh, how pretty!" cried Grace. "I wonder if I have one too!" In +their excitement they were forgetting the danger of disturbing others +and talking quite loud. + +"Yes, mine opens," Grace went on, "and--oh yes, I've got candies and +something with paper round it and--oh yes, yes, it is a pin! Not quite +like yours, but just every bit as pretty!" + +"I think they are having a merry Christmas," said the captain, a happy +light in his eyes, "and, my love, I wish you the same." + +Violet returned the wish; but the children were talking again and they +kept quiet to hearken. + +"Oh this sweet potato opens too," Lulu was saying, "and there's +something that feels like a stick. O Gracie, Gracie, look! it's a gold +pencil, a lovely little gold pencil! Have you one?" + +"No; but you haven't a doll." + +"Well, I think Santa Claus has been very generous and kind to us." + +"Just as good and kind as if he was our own papa," Gracie said, with a +sweet silvery laugh. + +"The dear, grateful darlings!" exclaimed the captain, his tone half +tremulous with feeling. "I sometimes fear I am almost too indulgent; but +it is such a dear delight to give them pleasure." + +"And I don't believe it does them the least harm, so long as you do not +indulge them in any wrong doing," said Violet. "Love never hurts +anybody." + +"Merry Christmas, my darlings," he called to them. "Did Santa Claus fill +your stockings?" + +"Oh merry, merry Christmas, papa!" they answered. "Yes, sir, Santa +Claus or somebody did, and gave us lovely things. We're very much +obliged to him." + +As they spoke the door into their little sitting-room opened and Max put +in his head, crying in his turn, "Merry Christmas to you all--papa and +Mamma Vi, Lulu and Gracie." + +A chorus of merry Christmases answered him; then Lulu asked, "What did +Santa Claus put in your stocking, Maxie?" + +"A good deal: about as much as could be crammed into it; some handsome +neckties, candies and nuts and a gold pencil." + +"Very nice," commented Lulu, and she and Grace, both talking at once, +gave a gleeful account of their discoveries in searching their +stockings. + +They had hardly finished their narrative when a glad shout from the +nursery interrupted them. + +"There! little Elsie has found her stocking, I do believe," said Lulu, +starting up to a sitting posture that she might look through the open +door into the next room. As she did so a tiny toddling figure clothed in +a white night dress, and with a well filled stocking in its arms emerged +from the nursery door and ran across the room to the bedside, crying +gleefully, "See mamma, papa, Elsie got." + +"What have you got pet?" asked her father, picking her up and setting +her in the bed. "There, pull out the things and let papa and mamma see +what they are." + +"Mayn't we come and see too?" asked the other children. + +"Yes," he said, "you can come and peep in at the door, but first put on +your warm slippers and dressing gowns, that you may not take cold." + +Baby Elsie was a merry, demonstrative little thing, and it was great fun +for them all to watch her and hear her shouts of delight as she came +upon one treasure after another;--tiny, gaily dressed dolls of both +sexes, and other toys suited to her years. + +It did not take her very long to empty the stocking, and then the +captain said to the older ones, "Now you may close the door, my dears, +and get yourselves dressed and ready for the duties and pleasures of the +day. I shall be in presently for our usual chat before breakfast." + +They made haste with their dressing, and were quite ready for their +father when he came in some half hour later. They were very +light-hearted and gay and full of gratitude for all they had received. + +"Dear papa, you are so good to us," they said, twining their arms about +his neck, as they sat one upon each knee. + +"I want to be," he said, caressing them in turn, "I have no greater +pleasure than I find in making my children happy. And your grateful +appreciation of my efforts makes me very happy." + +"But, papa, I--" began Lulu, then paused hesitatingly. + +"Well, daughter, don't be afraid to let me know the thought in your +mind," he said kindly. + +"I was just wondering why it's right for me to have so many other +things, and would be wrong for me to have that ring I wanted so badly. +But please, papa," she added quickly and with a vivid blush, "don't +think I mean to be naughty about it, or want you to spend any more money +on me." + +"No, dear child, I could not think so ill of you. I did not think it +right or wise to buy you the ring, because it would have been spending a +great deal for something quite useless, and very unsuitable for my +little girl. The things I have given you I considered it right to buy +because they will all be useful to you in one way or another." + +"The games and storybooks, papa?" asked Grace with a look of surprise. + +"Yes, daughter; people--and especially little folks like Max and Lulu +and you--need amusement as a change and rest from work; we can do all +the more work in the end if we take time for needed rest and +recreation." + +"So it won't be time wasted to have our Christmas holidays?" remarked +Lulu, half inquiringly. + +"No, I think not," her father answered. + +"Shall we take our new games to Ion with us, papa?" she asked. + +"If you wish. I presume Grandma Elsie will not object to your taking any +of your possessions with you that you think will be useful or enjoyable +to yourselves or others." + +"I'm just sure she won't; 'cause she's so kind," said Grace. "But I +s'pose it won't do to take our live new pets?" + +"No; but you may safely leave them in Christine's care." + +Breakfast and family worship were over, such of their effects as they +would be likely to need during the few days of their expected stay at +Ion, had been packed and sent, the family carriage was at the door, and +every body nearly ready to get into it, when there was an arrival. + +Harold and Herbert had come over on horseback, Rosie and Evelyn in the +Ion carriage. + +They came running in with their "Merry Christmases and Happy New Years," +to receive a return in kind. + +"Don't think for a moment that we have come to prevent you from +accepting your invitation to Ion as promptly as possible," said Herbert +gaily; "we've come after you, and are glad to perceive, in your attire, +signs of readiness to depart." + +"But we want to peep at your tree first," put in Rosie, "that's one +thing that brought us." + +"And we've a proposal to make," said Harold; "namely that you all +accompany us to the Oaks for a short call on Uncle Horace and the +rest--and their Christmas tree of course--before going over to Ion. The +air is delightfully bracing, the roads are good, and if we find there is +time, perhaps we might as well extend our ride to the Laurels, and give +Aunt Rose a call, in case we reach there before the family have left +home for Ion. What do you say captain? and you Vi?" + +Both approved, and the children were much pleased with the idea. But +they wanted first to have time to show their presents to Rosie and +Evelyn. + +That was granted, the callers were all taken in to see the tree, dog, +bird and pussy were exhibited, the pretty things found in the stockings +also, and when all had been duly admired they set out upon their jaunt. + +The four little girls, Rosie, Evelyn, Lulu and Grace, had the Ion +carriage to themselves, and full of life and spirits, enjoyed their +drive extremely. + +Both calls were made, only a short time spent at each place--hardly more +than enough for an exchange of greetings and a hasty examination, of +the Christmas trees and gifts--then they drove on to Ion, and the +holiday festivities so long looked forward to by the young people with +such eager expectation and delight, began. + +The first thing of course was to take a view of the Christmas tree and +the presents. + +Rosie and Evelyn had declined to tell what they were until they could +show them, even refusing to answer Lulu's eager query, put while they +were driving to the Oaks, "O Rosie, did your mamma give you the set of +pearls you wanted so badly?" + +"Wait till we get to Ion and I'll show you all my presents; I received a +good many and ought not to fret if I did not get everything I wanted," +was what Rosie said in reply, and Lulu, understanding it to mean that +there was some disappointment, concluded that the pearls had not been +given. + +She was the more convinced of it when the presents on and about the tree +had been displayed and no pearls among them. + +Rosie seemed in excellent spirits, however, and Lulu thought she had +good reason to be, for the gifts she showed as hers were many and +desirable. + +The guests, all relatives or connections, arrived within a few minutes +of each other and for a little while were all gathered together in the +tree room--as the children called it for the time--and a very merry, +lively set they were. + +But presently they scattered to their respective rooms to dress for +dinner, or at least to remove their outside garments. + +The Raymonds were given the same apartments that had been appropriated +to them when living at Ion; Gracie sharing Lulu's room, which +communicated directly with the one where the captain and Violet would +sleep. + +Rosie went with the little girls to their room, to see that they had +everything to make them comfortable, because, as she said, they were her +guests this time. + +"You don't need to change your dresses, I am sure," she remarked as they +threw off their coats. + +"No," replied Lulu, "these are what papa told us to wear for the rest of +the day, and they are as suitable and pretty as any we have." + +"Yes, they're lovely," said Rosie; "your papa does dress you +beautifully. I, too, am dressed for the day, and I'd like you both to +come to my room for a while. Eva is there taking off her things; she's +to share my room while the house is so full. I thought you would want +Eva for your bedfellow, but mamma said your father would want his two +little girls close beside him." + +"Yes, and that's where we like to be," Lulu answered quickly and in a +very pleasant tone. "It seems like home here in this room, too. Now +we're ready to go with you, Rosie; we've got our things off and seen +that our hair is all right." + +Rosie led the way to her room where they found, not Eva only, but all +the little girl cousins, having a chat while waiting for the summons to +dinner. + +Rosie hastily threw off her coat and hat, then opening a bureau drawer, +took from it a jewel case saying with a look of exultation, "I have +something to show you, girls, mamma's Christmas gift to me;" and raising +the lid she displayed a beautiful pearl necklace and bracelets. + +"So she did give them to you!" they exclaimed in surprised chorus, for +they had supposed all the presents had been already shown them. "O +Rosie, how lovely!" + +"I'm ever so glad for you Rosie," said Lulu; "but I'd about made up my +mind that Grandma Elsie thought about buying the pearls for you as papa +did about the ring I wanted." + +"Mamma didn't buy them," explained Rosie; "they are a set grandpa gave +her when she was a little girl; and I think they are as handsome as any +she could have found any where. She said she valued them very highly as +his gift, but would never wear them again, and as I am her own little +girl, she was willing to give them to me." + +"I think you're pretty big, Rosie," remarked Grace. + +"Yes; in my fifteenth year; almost a woman, as grandpa tells me +sometimes--when he wants to make me ashamed of not being wiser and +better I suppose," returned Rosie with a laugh, closing the casket and +returning it to the drawer, just as Betty, the little maid, showed her +black face and woolly head at the half open door with the announcement, +"Dinnah's ready, Miss Rosie; an' all de folks gwine into de dinnin' +room." + +"Very well; we're not sorry to hear it, are we girls? Let us pair off +and go down at once to secure our fair share," said Rosie gaily. +"There's just an even number of us--Maud and Lora, Lulu and Eva, Grace +and Rosie Lacey, Sydney and I. We're to have a table to ourselves; I +asked mamma if we might, and she gave consent." + +"I like that," remarked Sydney with satisfaction; "we can have our own +fun and eat what we please without anybody to trouble us with +suggestions that perhaps such and such articles of food may not agree +with us." + +"But we'll be in the same room with the older folks and they can +overlook us if they see fit," said Rosie. + +"And I'd rather have papa to tell me what to eat," said Grace. + +They were hurrying down the stairs as they talked and reached the +dining room just in time to take their places before the blessing was +asked--by Mr. Dinsmore at the larger table. + +It was a grand dinner of many courses, and a good deal of time, +enlivened by cheerful chat, was spent at the table. + +Quiet games--mirth provoking, yet requiring little exertion of mind or +body--filled up the remainder of the afternoon. + +After tea they had romping games, but at nine o'clock were called +together for family worship; then the younger ones, including Lulu and +Grace, went to their beds; very willingly too, for the day--begun so +early because of their eagerness to examine their stockings--had been an +unusually long and exciting one; so that they felt ready for rest. + +Grace indeed was so weary that her father carried her up to her room, +and did not leave her till she was snug in bed. + +She dropped asleep the instant her head touched the pillow and he stood +for a moment gazing a little anxiously at her pale face. + +"You don't think Gracie's sick, papa, do you?" asked Lulu softly. + +"No, I trust she will be all right in the morning--the darling! but she +seems quite worn out now," he sighed. + +Then sitting down he drew Lulu into his arms. "Has it been a happy day +with you, dear child?" he asked. + +"Yes, papa, very; just full of pleasure; and now that night has come, +I'm so glad that I have my own dear papa to hug me up close, and that +he's going to sleep in the next room to Gracie and me." + +"I'm glad too," he said. "Yes, we have a great deal to be thankful +for--you and I. Most of all for God's unspeakable gift--the dear Saviour +whose birth and life and death have bought all our other blessings for +us. + +"My child, try to keep in mind always, even when engaged in your sports, +that you are his and must so act and speak as to bring no disgrace upon +his cause; make it your constant endeavor to honor him in all your words +and ways." + +"I do mean to, papa; but oh it is so easy to forget!" + +"I know it, my darling; I find it so too; but we must watch and pray, +asking God earnestly night and morning, on our knees, to keep us from +temptation and from sin, and often sending up a swift, silent petition +from our hearts at other times when we feel that we need help to +overcome. + +"I want you, my little daughter, to be particularly on the watch against +your besetting sin--an inclination to sudden outbursts of passion. It +is not to be expected that everything will move on as smoothly, with so +many children and young people together, every day, as they have to-day, +and I fear you will be strongly tempted at times to give way to your +naturally quick temper." + +"Oh I am afraid so too papa; and it would be perfectly dreadful if I +should!" she said with a half shudder, twining her arm round his neck +and hiding her face on his shoulder. "Oh won't you ask God to help me to +keep from it?" + +"Yes, I shall, I do every night and morning, and we will ask him +together now." + + + + +CHAPTER VII. + + +It had been growing colder all the afternoon, and continued to do so +very rapidly through the night. The next morning at the breakfast table +some of the lads announced, with great glee that the lakelet was frozen +over; the ice so thick and solid that it was perfectly safe for skating +in every part. + +The news caused quite a flurry of pleasurable excitement among the +younger ones of the company. + +"I move that we spend the morning there," said Zoe. + +"How many of us have skates, I wonder?" + +"You have I think, have you not?" said Edward. + +"Yes; yours and mine are both in good order; I examined them only the +other day." + +The captain asked how many knew how to use skates, and from the replies +it seemed that all the lads had been more or less accustomed to their +use, some of the girls also. Zoe had had quite a good deal of practice +before her marriage, a little since. + +The winters were usually too mild in this part of the country to give +much opportunity for that kind of exercise. She was therefore the more +eager to avail herself of this one; for she was very fond of the sport. + +Edward, Harold, and Herbert were all in the mood to join her in it and +were prepared to do so; and Rosie and Max too were equally fortunate; +but most of the others had come without skates. + +But that difficulty could be easily remedied; their homes were not far +off, nor was the village, with its stores where such things could be +bought. It was decided to despatch messengers for the needed supplies. + +"Papa," said Lulu, "may they get a pair for me? I'd like to learn to +skate." + +He turned to her with an indulgent smile. "Would you? then you shall; I +will send for the skates and give you a lesson in the art myself. I used +to be reckoned a good skater in my boyhood. Would my little Grace like +to learn too?" + +"No, thank you, papa, I'd rather walk on the ground, or ride." + +"You shall ride on the ice if you will, little girlie," said Harold. "I +think I can find a conveyance that will suit your taste." + +"You're kind to think of it, Uncle Harold," she said, with a dubious +look, "but I'm afraid the horses would slip and fall on the ice." + +"I think not," he said; "but if they should they will only have to pick +themselves up again, and go on." + +"But I'm afraid they might get hurt and maybe tip me over too." + +Harold only smiled at that, as he rose and left the room to attend to +the despatching of the messengers. + +Grace wondered what he meant, but as the older people all about her were +busily talking among themselves, she went on quietly with her breakfast +and said no more. + +"Are you a skater, my dear?" asked the captain, addressing his wife. + +"I used to be a tolerably expert one and moderately fond of the +exercise," she replied. + +"I should like the pleasure of taking you out this morning, for a trial +of your skill," he said. "Shall I send for skates for you?" + +"Thank you, no; I think I have a pair somewhere about the house, and +perhaps can find another for you." + +"There are several pairs of gentlemen's skates," said her mother. "I +will have them brought out for the captain to try." + +He thanked her, adding that in case a pair should be found to fit, he +could have the pleasure of taking his wife out without waiting for the +return of the servant despatched to the village. + +Upon leaving the breakfast table they all repaired to the parlor for +family worship, as was their custom morning and evening. Then those who +had skates, and some who wanted the walk and a near view of the skating, +Lulu among them, got themselves ready and went to the lakelet, while the +others waited for the return of the messengers; most of them meanwhile +gathered about the windows overlooking the lakelet, to watch the +movements of the skaters--Edward, Zoe, Harold, Herbert, Rosie, Evelyn +and Max; presently joined by Capt. Raymond and Violet, a pair of skates +having been found to fit each of them. + +When all were fairly started the scene became very animated and pretty. +The two married couples skated well, but Harold, and especially Herbert, +far exceeded them, the swift, easy movement with which they glided over +the glassy surface of the lake, the exact balancing of their bodies, and +the graceful curves they executed called forth many an admiring and +delighted exclamation from the onlookers, both near at hand and farther +away at the windows of the mansion. + +Among the latter were Grandma Elsie, her father and his wife--Grandma +Rose--and Cousin Ronald. + +"Bravo!" cried the two old gentlemen simultaneously, as Herbert +performed a feat in which he seemed to fairly outdo himself. Mr. +Lilburn adding, "I feel the old ardor for the sport stir within me at +sight o' the lad's adroit movements. At his age I might have ventured to +compete with as expert a skater as he. What say you, Cousin Horace, to a +match atween the two auld chaps o' us down there the noo?" + +"Agreed," Mr. Dinsmore said with a laugh. "There are skates that will +answer our purpose I think, and we will set off at once if you like." + +At that moment Lulu came running in. "The skates have come, Grandma +Elsie," she said, "just as I have got back to the house. Papa sent me in +because it was too cold, he said, for me to be standing still out there. +He'll come for me when Mamma Vi is tired and wants to come in." + +"Does she seem to be enjoying it?" asked the person addressed. + +"Oh yes, ma'am, very much indeed! Aren't you going to try it too?" + +"Yes, do, Elsie," said her father. "And you too, Rose," to his wife. +"Let us all try the sport while we have an opportunity." + +The ladies were nothing loath, everybody seemed to catch the spirit of +the hour, the skates were quickly distributed, and all hurried away to +the lake, but Lulu and Grace who were to stay within doors, by their +father's orders, till he came, or sent for them. + +Lulu having taken off her hood and coat, now sat before the fire +warming her feet. Grace was watching the skaters from an easy chair by +the window. + +"It does look like good fun," she said. "Is it very cold out there, Lu?" + +"Not so very; the wind doesn't blow; but when you've been standing still +a while your feet feel right cold. I hardly thought about it though, I +was so taken up with watching the skating, till papa called to me that +it was too cold for me to stand there, and I must come in." + +"Papa's always taking care of his children," remarked Grace. + +"Yes," assented Lulu, "he never seems to forget us at all; I most wish +he would sometimes," she added laughing, "just once in a while when I +feel like having my own way, you know. + +"Wasn't he good to send for these for me?" she went on, holding up her +new skates and regarding them with much satisfaction. "They're nice +ones, and it'll be nice to have him teach me how to use them. I've heard +of people getting hard falls learning how to skate, but I think I'll be +pretty safe not to fall with papa to attend to me." + +"I should think so," said Grace. "Oh papa and mamma have stopped and I +do believe they're taking off their skates! at least papa's taking +her's off for her, I think." + +"Oh then they're coming in and we'll get our turn!" + +"I don't want to try it." + +"No, but you can walk down there, and then you're to have a ride on the +ice; you know Uncle Harold said so." + +"I don't know what he meant; and I don't know whether I want to try it +either. Yes, papa and mamma are both coming back." + +Violet had soon tired of the sport, and beside feared her baby was +wanting her. She went on up to the nursery while the captain entered the +parlor where his little girls were waiting for his coming. + +"Waiting patiently, my darlings?" he said, with an affectionate smile. +"I know it is rather hard sometimes for little folks to wait. But you +may bundle up now, and I will take you out to enjoy the sport with the +rest. It will be a nice walk for you, Gracie, and when you get there you +will have a pleasant time I think." + +"How papa?" + +"My little girl will see when she gets there," he said. "Ah, here is +Agnes with your hood and coat. Now, while she puts them on you, I will +see if Lulu's skates are quite right." + +They proved to be a good fit and in few minutes the captain was on his +way to the lakelet with a little girl clinging to each hand. + +A pretty boat house stood at the water's edge--on the hither side, under +the trees, and now close beside it, on the ice, the children spied a +small, light sleigh well supplied with robes of wolf and bear skins. + +"There, Gracie, how would you like to ride in that?" asked her father. + +"It looks nice, but--how can it go?" she asked dubiously. "I don't see +any horses papa." + +"No, but you will find that it can move without." + +Harold had seen them approaching, and now came gliding very rapidly +towards them, on his skates. + +"Ah Gracie, are you ready for your ride?" he asked, "Rosie Lacey and one +or two of the other little ones are going to share it with you. Captain +will you lift her in while I summon them?" + +"Here we are, Cousin Harold," called a childish voice, and Rose Lacey +came running up almost out of breath with haste and excitement, two +other little girl cousins following at her heels; "here we are. Can you +take us now?" + +"Yes," he said, "I was just about to call you." + +In another minute the four were in the sleigh with the robes well +tucked around them. Then, Harold, taking hold of the back of the +vehicle, gave it a vigorous shove away from the shore, and keeping a +tight grip on it, propelled it quite rapidly around the lake. + +It required a good deal of exertion, but Herbert and others came to his +assistance and the sleigh made the circuit many times, its young +occupants laughing, chatting and singing right merrily: the gayest of +the gay. + +Meanwhile the others enjoyed the skating, perhaps quite as much. The +older ladies and the two old gentlemen seemed to have renewed their +youth, and kept up the sport a good deal longer than they had intended +in the beginning; while the younger ones, and especially the children, +were full of mirth and jollity, challenging each other to trials of +speed and skill, laughing good-naturedly at little mishaps, and +exchanging jests and good humored banter. + +And Cousin Ronald added to the fun by causing them to hear again and +again sounds as of jingling sleighbells and prancing horses in their +rear. So distinct and natural were these sounds that they could not help +springing aside out of the track of the supposed steeds, and turning +their heads to see how near they were. + +Then shouts of laughter would follow from old and young of both sexes, +mingled with little shrieks, half of affright and half of amusement +from the girls. + +While all this was going on, Capt. Raymond was giving Lulu her first +lesson in the use of skates, holding her hand in his, guarding her +carefully from the danger of falling. + +But for that she would have fallen several times, for it seemed almost +impossible to keep her balance; however she gained skill and confidence; +and at length asked to be allowed to try it for a little unaided. + +He permitted her to do so, but kept very near to catch her in case she +should slip or stagger. + +She succeeded very well and after a time he ceased to watch her +constantly, remaining near her, but taking his eyes off her now and then +to see what others were doing; noting with fatherly pride in his son, +how Max was emulating the older skaters, and returning a joyous look and +smile given him by Gracie, as she swept past in the sleigh. + +It presently stopped a few paces away, and he made a movement as if +to go and lift her out, but at the sound of a thud on the ice behind +him, turned quickly again to find Lulu down. + +She had thrown out her hands in falling, and he felt a thrill of horror +as he perceived that one of them lay directly in the path of a skater, +Chester Dinsmore, who was moving with such velocity that he would not +be able to check his speed in time to avoid running over her. + +But even while he perceived her peril the captain had, with an almost +lightning like movement, stooped over his child and dragged her +backward. Barely in time; Chester's skate just grazed her fingers, +cutting off the tip of her mitten. There were drops of blood on the ice, +and for a moment her father thought her fingers were off. + +"Oh my child, my darling!" he groaned, holding her close in his arms and +taking the bleeding hand tenderly in his. + +"I'm not hurt, papa; at least only a very little," she hastened to say, +while the others crowded about them with agitated, anxious questioning. +"Is Lulu hurt?" "Did Chess run over her!" "Did the fall hurt her?" + +"My fingers are bleeding a little, but they don't hurt very much," she +answered. "I think his skate went over my mitten, and I suppose my +fingers would have been cut off if papa hadn't jerked me back out of the +way." + +Chester had just joined the group. "I can never be sufficiently thankful +for the escape," he said with a slight tremble in his tones, "I could +never have forgiven myself if I had maimed that pretty hand; though it +was utterly impossible for me to stop myself in time, at the headlong +rate of speed with which I was moving." + +"Your thankfulness can hardly equal her father's," the captain said +with emotion almost too big for utterance, as he gently drew off the +mitten, and bound up the wounded fingers with his handkerchief. "That +will do till I get you to the house. Shall I carry you, daughter?" + +"Oh no, papa, I'm quite able to walk," she answered in a very cheerful +tone. "Please don't be so troubled; I'm sure I'm not much hurt." + +"Allow me to take off your skates for you," Chester said, kneeling down +on the ice at their feet, and beginning to undo the straps as he spoke. +"And I will gladly carry you up to the house, too, if you and your +father are willing." + +"Oh thank you, sir; but I'd really rather walk with papa to help me +along." + +The accident had sobered the party a good deal, and most of +them--including the older people and Lulu's mates--went back to the +house with her and her father. + +Violet was quite startled and alarmed to see the child brought in with +her hand bound up; but when the blood had been washed away the wounds +were found to be little more than skin deep; the bleeding soon ceased, +and some court-plaster was all that was needed to cover up the cuts. + +There were plenty of offers of assistance, but the captain chose to do +for her himself all that was required. + +"There, my dear child, you have had a very narrow escape," he said when +he had finished, drawing her into his arms and caressing her with great +tenderness; "what a heartbreaking thing it would have been for us both +had this little hand," taking it tenderly in his, "been robbed of its +fingers; far worse to me than to have lost my own." + +"And you have saved them for me, you dear father," she said, clinging +about his neck and laying her cheek to his, her eyes full of tears, a +slight tremble in her voice. "But they are yours, because I am," she +added, laughing a little hysterically. "Oh I'm every bit yours; from the +crown of my head to the soles of my feet." + +"Yes, so you are; one of my choice treasures, my darling," he said with +emotion; "and my heart is full of thankfulness to God our heavenly +Father for enabling me to save you from being so sadly maimed." + +"And I do think your Mamma Vi is almost as thankful as either of you," +Violet said, coming to his side and softly smoothing Lulu's hair. + +They were in the dressing-room, no one else present but Grace and Max. + +"I'm pretty thankful myself," observed the latter jocosely, but with a +telltale moisture about the eyes; "I shouldn't like to have a sister +with a fingerless hand." + +"Oh don't, Max! don't talk so!" sobbed Grace, "I just can't bear to +think of such dreadful things!" + +Her father turned toward her and held out his hand. She sprang to his +side and he put his arm about her. + +"The danger is happily past, my pet," he said, touching his lips to her +cheek; "so dry your eyes and think of something else, something +pleasanter." + +"You've got enough of skating, I suppose, Lu? you won't want to try it +again, will you?" asked Max. + +"Yes; if papa will let me. I'd like to go back this afternoon. But I'd +want to keep fast hold of him so that I'd be in no danger of falling," +she added, looking lovingly into his eyes. + +"I'll not let you try it in any other way for some time to come," he +said, stroking her hair; "you must become a good deal more proficient in +the use of skates before I can again trust you to go alone; especially +where there are so many other and more skilful skaters." + +"I don't care for that, papa, but will you take me there again this +afternoon?" + +"We'll see about it when the time comes," he said smiling at her eager +tone, and not ill-pleased at this proof of a persevering disposition. + +"Oh!" cried Max, glancing toward the window, "it's snowing fast! Dear, +dear, it will spoil the skating for all of us!" + +"But a good fall of snow will provide other pleasures, my son," remarked +the captain in a cheery tone. + +"Yes, sir, so it will," returned Max, echoing the tone. + +"And beside plenty of indoor amusements have been provided," said +Violet. "I think we can all enjoy ourselves vastly, let the weather +outside be what it will." + +"I am sure of it," said her husband. "Gracie, how did you enjoy your +ride?" + +"Oh it was just lovely, papa!" answered the little girl, "the sleigh +skimmed along so nicely without a bit of jolting; and then too, it was +such fun to watch the skaters." + +A tap at the door, and Rosie's voice asking, "How is Lulu? Mamma sent me +to inquire." + +"Come in, Rosie," said the captain. "Mother is very kind, and I am glad +to be able to report to her that Lulu is only very slightly hurt; so +slightly that doubtless she will be ready to join her mates in any sport +that may be going on this afternoon." + +Rosie drew near with a look of commiseration on her face, but exclaimed +in surprise, "Why, your hand isn't even bound up!" + +"No; I have just a patch of court plaster on each of three finger tips," +returned Lulu, laughingly displaying them. + +"But oh what a narrow escape!" cried Rosie half breathlessly. "It fairly +frightens me to think of it!" + +"They'd all have been cut off if it hadn't been for papa," Lulu said +with a shudder, hiding her face on his shoulder. + +"O Lu, I'm so glad they weren't!" said Rosie. "Eva has been crying fit +to break her heart because she was sure that at least the tips of your +fingers had been taken off; and in fact I couldn't help crying myself," +she added, turning away to wipe her eyes. + +"How good in you both!" exclaimed Lulu, lifting her head and showing +flushed cheeks and shining eyes. "Papa, shan't I go and find Eva and +comfort her by letting her see how little I am hurt, after all?" + +"Yes, do, my child," he said, releasing her. + +The two little girls went from the room together, each with her arm +about the other's waist. + +"Eva's in my room taking her cry out by herself," said Rosie. "I'd like +to go there with you, but I must carry your father's answer to mamma +first. Then I'll join you." + +The door of Rosie's room stood open; Evelyn sat with her back toward +it, and Lulu, entering softly, had an arm round her friend's neck before +she was aware of her presence. + +"O Lu!" cried Evelyn, with a start, "are you much hurt?" + +"No, you poor dear; you've been breaking your heart about almost +nothing. I hurt my knees a little in falling, and Chester's skate took a +tiny slice out of my middle finger, and scratched the one each side of +it, but that's all. See, they don't even need to be wrapped up." + +"Oh, I'm so glad!" exclaimed Eva with a sigh of relief, and smiling +through tears; then with a shudder and hugging Lulu close, "It would +have been too horrible if they'd been cut off! I think skating is +dangerous, and I'm not sorry the snow has come to spoil it; for us +girls, I mean; the older folks and the boys can take care of themselves, +I suppose." + +"Oh I like it!" said Lulu. "I wanted papa to let me go back this +afternoon and try it again, and I think he would if the snow hadn't +come." + +"You surprise me!" exclaimed Evelyn. "If I had come so near losing my +fingers, I'd never care to skate any more." + +"I always did like boys' sports," remarked Lulu, laughing. "Aunt Beulah +used to call me a tom-boy, and even Max would sometimes say he believed +I was half boy; I was always so glad of a chance to slip off to the +woods with him where I could run and jump and climb without any body by +to scold me and tell me I'd tear my clothes. I don't have to do those +things without leave now, for papa lets me; he say it's good for my +health, and that that's of far more importance than my clothes. Oh, we +all do have such good times now, at home in our father's house, with him +to take care of us!" + +"Yes, I'm sure you do, and I'm so glad for you. How happy you all seem! +and how brave you are about bearing pain, dear Lu! You are so bright and +cheerful, though I'm sure your fingers must ache. Don't they?" + +"Yes, some; but I don't mind it very much and they'll soon be well." + +Just then they were joined by several of the other little girls, all +anxious to see Lulu and learn whether she were really badly hurt. + +They crowded round her with eager questions and many expressions of +sympathy first, then of delight in finding her so cheerful and suffering +so little. + +The next thing was to plan indoor amusements for the afternoon and +evening, as evidently the storm had put outdoor pleasures out of the +question for that day. + +The call to dinner interrupted them in the midst of their talk; a not +unwelcome summons, for exercise in the bracing winter air had given them +keen appetites. + +Some of the younger ones, who had particularly enjoyed the skating, felt +a good deal disappointed that the storm had come to put a stop to it, +and were in consequence quite sober and subdued in their demeanor as +they took their seats at the table. + +A moment of complete silence followed the asking of the blessing, then, +as Edward took up a carving-knife, and stuck the fork into a roast duck +in front of him, there was a loud "Quack, quack," that startled +everybody for an instant, followed by merry peals of laughter from old +and young. + +A loud squeal came next from a young pig in a dish placed before Mr. +Dinsmore, and the song of the blackbird from a pie Grandma Elsie was +beginning to help. + +"'Four and twenty blackbirds baked in a pie,'" remarked Mr. Lilburn +gravely. + +"'When the pie was opened the birds began to sing, +Wasn't that a dainty dish to set before a king?' + +"Ah ha! um h'm! ah ha! history repeats itself. But, Cousin Elsie, I +didna expect to be treated to a meal o' livin' creatures in your house." + +"Did you not?" she returned with a smile. "Life is full of surprises." + +"And grandpa and Ned go on carving without any apparent thought of the +cruelty of cutting into living creatures," laughed Zoe. + +"And what a singular circumstance that chickens baked in a pie should +sing like blackbirds," remarked Grandma Elsie. + +"Very indeed!" said Capt. Raymond. "I move that some one prepare an +article on the subject for one of the leading magazines." + +"No one better qualified for the task than yourself, sir," said his +brother-in-law, Mr. Lester Leland. + +"You will surely except our Cousin Ronald," said the captain; "doubtless +he knows more about the phenomenon than any other person present." + +"O Cousin Ronald," broke in Walter, "as we can't go skating this +afternoon, won't you please tell us young ones some of your famous +stories?" + +"Perhaps, laddie; but there may be some other amusement provided, and in +that case the tales will keep. It strikes me I heard some o' the leddies +laying plans for the afternoon and evening?" he added, turning +inquiringly in Zoe's direction. + +"Yes, sir," she said, "we are getting up some tableaux, but are ready +to defer them if any one wishes to do something else." + +"I think we will not tax Cousin Ronald with story telling to-day," said +Grandma Elsie: "he has been making a good deal of exertion in skating, +and I know must feel weary." + +"Are you, Cousin Ronald?" asked Walter. + +"Well, laddie, I can no deny that there have been times when I've felt a +bit brighter and more in the mood for spinning out a yarn, as the +sailors say." + +"And perhaps you'd like to see the tableaux too, sir?" + +"Yes, I own that I should." + +That settled the question. "We will have the tableaux," Grandma Elsie +said, and every body seemed well satisfied with the decision. + +Preparations were begun almost immediately on leaving the table, and +pretty much all the short winter afternoon occupied with them. + +They had their exhibition after tea; a very satisfactory one to those +who took part, and to the spectators. + +Every child and young person who was desirous to have it so, was brought +in to one or more of the pictures. Lulu, to her great delight, appeared +in several and did herself credit. + +"How are the fingers, dear child? have they been giving you much pain?" +the captain asked when he came to her room for the usual good-night +talk, sitting down as he spoke, drawing her to a seat upon his knee, and +taking the wounded hand tenderly in his. + +"Only a twinge once in a while, papa," she said, putting the other arm +round his neck and smiling into his eyes. "It's been a very nice day for +me in spite of my accident; everybody has been so good and kind. I think +they tried to give me a pleasant part in as many of the tableaux as they +could to comfort me, and really after all it was only a little bit of a +hurt." + +"But narrowly escaped being a very serious one. Ah my heart is full of +thankfulness to God for you, my darling, and for myself, that the injury +was no greater. You might have lost your fingers or your hand; you might +even have been killed by falling in such a way as to strike your head +very hard upon the ice." + +"Did anybody ever get killed in that way, papa?" she asked. + +"Yes, I have read or heard of one or two such cases, and had it happened +to you I could hardly forgive myself for letting go your hand." + +"I'm sure you might feel that it was all my own fault, papa," she said +tightening her clasp of his neck and kissing him with ardent affection; +"every bit my own fault because I begged you to let me try it alone." + +"No, that could not have excused me; because it is a father's duty to +take every care of his child, whether she wishes it or not; and it is my +settled purpose to do so henceforward," he said, returning her caress +with great tenderness. + + + + +CHAPTER VIII. + + +The storm continued through the night but had ceased before the guests +at Ion were astir; the ground was thickly carpeted with snow and clouds +still obscured the sun, but there was no wind and the cold was not +severe. + +"Just the day for a snow fight," remarked Frank Dinsmore, as he and the +other lads of the company stood grouped together on the veranda shortly +after breakfast; "plenty of snow and in prime condition for making into +balls." + +"So it is," said Herbert Travilla, "and I believe I'm boy enough yet to +enjoy a scrimmage in it." + +"I too," said Harold. "Let's build a fort, divide ourselves into two +armies, one besiege and the other defend it." + +The proposition was received with enthusiasm and the work of erecting +the snow fort begun at once. + +Some of the girls wanted to help, but were told their part was to look +on. + +"I can do more than that," said Rosie, and darting into the house, she +presently returned with a small flag. "Here, plant this on your +ramparts, Harold," she said, "if you are to defend the fort." + +"I don't know yet to which party I shall belong--besiegers or +besieged--but I'm obliged for the flag and shall plant it as you +advise," he said. + +The girls amused themselves snowballing each other, occasionally pausing +to watch the progress the lads were making, the older people doing the +same from the veranda or the windows of the mansion. + +The boys were active and soon had their fort--not a large +one--constructed, and the flag planted and waving in a slight wind that +had sprung up. + +Lulu standing on the veranda steps, clapped her hands in delight as it +was flung to the breeze and started "That Star Spangled Banner," all the +others joining in and singing with a will. + +Then the lads divided themselves into two companies, Harold taking +command of the defenders of the fort, Chester of the attacking party. + +"There are not enough of you fellows," called Sydney; "you'd better let +us girls help prepare the ammunition. Women have done such things when +men were scarce." + +"So they have," replied Chester. "I'll accept such assistance from you +while you stand back out of danger." + +"Then we girls will have to divide into two companies," said Rosie; +"for the boys in the fort must have the same kind of help the others do. +I'll go to them." + +"No, no," said Harold, "this is going to be too much of a rough and +tumble play for girls. I decline with thanks." + +"Ungrateful fellow!" she retorted. "I don't mean to be a bit sorry for +you if you are defeated." + +"I do not intend that you shall have the opportunity," he returned with +a good humored laugh. + +"O Rosie, I know what we can do!" cried Lulu; "give them some music." + +"Good!" said Sydney, "wait a minute, boys till we hunt up a drum and +fife. The band will play on the veranda." + +She, Rosie, and Lulu hurried into the house as she spoke. + +"Yes, I'll lend you mine," shouted Walter, after them. "They're up in +the play-room;--two drums, two mouth organs and a fife, and a trumpet." + +The boys waited, employing the time in preparing piles of snowballs, and +presently the girls came rushing back bringing the musical instruments +mentioned by Walter, and a jews-harp and accordeon beside. + +These were quickly distributed and the band struck up--not one tune but +several; "Hail Columbia," "Yankee Doodle," and "Star Spangled +Banner;"--having forgotten in their haste to agree upon a tune. + +The music, if music it could be called--was greeted with roars of +laughter, and ceased at once. + +"Oh this will never do!" cried Maud; "we must settle upon some one of +the national airs. Shall it be 'Yankee Doodle'?" + +"Yes," they all said, and began again, with less discord but not keeping +very good time. + +Harold and his party were in the fort, a huge heap of balls beside them. + +"Now man your guns, my lads, and be ready to give a vigorous repulse to +the approaching foe," he said. + +Chester had drawn up his men in line of battle. Max was among them. + +"Wait!" he cried, "I'm going into the fort." + +"What! going to desert in the face of the enemy?" queried Chester. + +"Yes; I can't fight against that flag," pointing to it with uplifted +hand. "Fire on the stars and stripes? _Never_! 'The flag of our Union +forever!'" + +"Oh is that all? Well, we're not going to fight against it, my boy; it's +ours, and we're going to take it from them and carry it in triumph at +the head of our column." + +"No, sir; its ours," retorted Harold, "and we stand ready to defend it +to the last gasp. Come on; take it if you can! We dare you to do it?" + +"Up then and at 'em, boys!" shouted Chester. "Go double quick and charge +right over the breast works!" + +The command was instantly obeyed, the works were vigorously assaulted, +and as vigorously defended, snowballs flying thick and fast in both +directions. + +Max leaped over the breast works and seized the flag. Harold tore it +from his hands, threw him over into the snow on the outside, and +replanted the flag on the top of the breast work. + +Max picked himself up, ran round to the other side of the fort, and +finding Harold and the other large boys among the defenders, each +engaged in a hand to hand scuffle with a besieger, so that only little +Walter was left to oppose him, again leaped over the barrier, seized the +flag, leaped back and sped away toward the house waving it in triumph +and shouting, "Hurrah! victory is ours!" + +"Not so fast young man!" shouted back Herbert, bounding over the breast +works and giving chase, all the rest following, some to aid him in +recovering the lost standard, the others to help Max to keep out of his +reach. + +Herbert was agile and fleet of foot, but so was Max. Back and forth, up +and down he ran, now dodging his pursuers behind trees and shrubs, now +taking a flying leap over some low obstacle, and speeding on, waving the +flag above his head and shouting back derisively at those who were +trying to catch him. + +It was a long and exciting race, but at last he was caught; Herbert +overtook him, seized him with one hand, the flag with the other. + +Max wrenched himself free, but Herbert's superior strength compelled him +to yield the flag after a desperate struggle to retain his hold upon it. + +Then with a wild hue and cry Chester's party chased Herbert till after +doubling and turning several times, he at length regained the fort and +restored the flag to its place. + +The next instant Harold and the rest of his command regained and +reoccupied the fort, the attacking party following close at their heels, +and the battle with the snowballs recommenced with redoubled fury. + +All this was witnessed with intense interest by the spectators at the +windows and on the veranda; at the beginning of the chase the band +forgot to play and dropping their instruments employed themselves in +encouraging pursuers or pursued with clapping of hands and shouts of +exultation over their exploits. + +The contest was kept up for a long time, the flag taken and retaken +again and again till the fort was quite demolished by the repeated +assaults, and the snow well trodden down all about the spot where it had +stood. + +The lads, too, found themselves ready to enjoy rest within doors after +their continued violent exertion. + +Some quiet games filled up the remainder of the morning and the +afternoon. In the evening they were ready for another romp in which the +girls might have a share; so Stage Coach, Blind-man's Buff, and similar +games were in vogue. + +They had been very merry and entirely harmonious, but at length a slight +dispute arose, and Capt. Raymond, sitting in an adjoining room +conversing with the older guests and members of the family, yet not +inattentive to what was going on among the young folks--heard Lulu's +voice raised to a higher than its ordinary key. + +He rose, stepped to the communicating door, and called in a low tone, +grave but kindly, "Lulu!" + +"Sir," she answered, turning her face in his direction. + +"Come here, daughter," he said; "I want you." + +She obeyed promptly, though evidently a trifle unwillingly. + +He took her hand and led her out into the hall, and on into a small +reception room, bright and cheery with light and fire, but quite +deserted. + +"What do you want me for, papa?" she asked. "Please don't keep me long; +because we were just going to begin a new game." + +He took possession of an easy chair, and drawing her into his arms, and +touching his lips to her cheek, "Can you not spare a few minutes to your +father when your mates have had you all day?" he asked. + +"Why, yes, indeed, you dear papa!" she exclaimed with a sudden change of +tone, putting her arms about his neck and looking up into his face with +eyes full of ardent filial affection. "How nice in you to love me well +enough to want to leave the company in the parlors to give a little time +to petting me!" + +"I love you full well enough for that, my darling," he said, repeating +his caresses, "but my call to you was because a tone in my little girl's +voice told me she needed her father just at that moment." + +She looked up inquiringly, then with sudden comprehension, "Oh! you +thought I was in danger of getting into a passion, and I'm afraid I was. +Papa, you are my good guardian angel, always on the watch to help me in +my hard fight with my dreadful temper. Thank you very, very much!" + +"You are entirely welcome, daughter," he said, softly smoothing her +hair; "it could hardly be a sadder thing to you than to me, should that +enemy of yours succeed in overcoming you again. Try, dear child, to be +constantly on the watch against it. + +"'Watch ye and pray, lest ye enter into temptation,' Jesus said. The +moment that you feel the rising of anger in your breast lift up your +heart to him for strength to resist." + +"I do intend to always, papa," she sighed, tightening her clasp of his +neck and laying her cheek to his, "but oh it is so, so easy to forget!" + +"I know it, dear child, but I can only encourage you to continue the +fight with your evil nature, looking ever unto Jesus for help. Press +forward in the heavenly way, and if you fall, get up again and go on +with redoubled energy and determination; and you will win the victory at +last; for 'in all these things we are more than conquerors through him +that loved us.' + +"Now, if you feel that you are safe in doing so, you may go back to your +mates." + +There was a very sweet expression on Lulu's face as she rejoined her +mates, and her manner was gentle and subdued. + +"So you've come back," remarked Sydney. "What did your papa want with +you?" + +"O Syd," exclaimed Rosie, "that's private, you know!" + +"Oh to be sure! I beg pardon, Lu," said Sydney. + +"You are quite excusable," returned Lulu pleasantly. "Papa had something +to say to me, that was all," and she glanced up at him with such a +loving look, as at that instant he entered the room, that no one could +suspect the talk between them had been other than most pleasant. + +"Well, you have come back just in time; we are going to play the game of +Authors," said Herbert, beginning to distribute the cards. + +The words had hardly left his lips when a sharp tap at the window made +them all jump. Then a woman's voice spoke in piteous accents. + +"Oh let me in, good people! my baby and I are starving to death, and +freezing in this bitter winter wind." + +"Oh who is it? who is it?" cried several of the girls, sending +frightened glances in the direction from which the voice had come. + +"I'll soon see," said Harold, hurrying toward the window. + +But a gruff voice spoke from the hall. "Don't mind her, sir; she's a +gypsy liar and thief; she stole the baby from its mother." + +Harold paused, stood uncertainly in the middle of the floor for an +instant, then turning quickly, retraced his steps, went to the hall door +and glanced this way and that. + +"There is no one here," he said, then burst into a laugh as, turning +round once more, he perceived Mr. Lilburn quietly seated near the open +door into the adjoining parlor where the older people were. "Cousin +Ronald, may I ask what you know of that gypsy and the stolen child?" + +"What do I ken about her, laddie?" queried the old gentleman in his +turn. "Wad ye insinuate that I associate wi' sic trash as that?" + +"Oh she's quite a harmless creature, I've no doubt," laughed Harold. + +"O Uncle Harold, please let her in," pleaded Grace, with tears in her +sweet blue eyes. + +"Why, my dear little Gracie, there's nobody there," he answered. + +"But how can we be sure if we don't look, Uncle Harold? Her voice did +sound so very real." + +"What is the matter, Gracie dear?" asked a sweet voice, as a beautiful +lady came swiftly from the adjoining parlor and laid her soft white hand +on the little girl's head. + +"O Grandma Elsie, we heard a woman begging to come in out of the cold, +and--oh there don't you hear her?" + +"Oh let me in, dear good ladies and gentlemen! I'm freezing, freezing +and starving to death!" wailed the voice again. + +By this time all the occupants of the other parlor were crowding into +this. + +"Captain," said Grandma Elsie, "will you please step to the window and +open it?" + +"Mother, Cousin Ronald is responsible for it all," laughed Harold. + +"We may as well let Gracie see for herself," Mrs. Travilla replied in a +kindly indulgent tone. + +Harold at once stepped to the window, drew back the curtains, raised the +sash and threw open the shutters, giving a full view of all the grounds +on that side of the house;--for the clouds had cleared away and the moon +was shining down on snowladen trees and shrubs and paths and parterres +carpeted with the same; but no living creature was to be seen. + +Grace holding fast to her father's hand, ventured close to the window +and sent searching glances from side to side, then with a sigh of +relief, said, "Yes, I do believe it was only Cousin Ronald; and I'm ever +so glad the woman and her baby are not freezing." + +At that everybody laughed, and timid, sensitive little Grace hid her +blushing face on her father's shoulder, as he sat down and drew her to +his side. + +"Never mind, darling," he said soothingly, passing an arm affectionately +about her and softly smoothing her curls with his other hand, "it is +good natured amusement; we all know what you meant and love you all the +better for your tenderness of heart toward the poor and suffering." + +"Yes, dear child, your papa is quite right, and I fear we were not very +polite or kind to laugh at your innocent speech," said Grandma Elsie. + +At that instant the tap on the window was repeated, then the voice spoke +again, but in cheerful tones. "Dinna fret ye, bit bonny lassie, I was +but crackin' me jokes. I'm neither cauld nor hungry, and my bairns grew +to be men and women lang syne." + +"There now! I know it's Cousin Ronald," laughed Rosie, "and indeed I +should hope he was neither cold nor hungry here in our house." + +"If he is," said Grandma Elsie, giving the old gentleman a pleasant +smile, "we will set him in the warmest corner of the ingleside and order +refreshments." + +"I vote that those suggestions be carried out immediately," said Edward. +"Harold, if you will conduct our kinsman to the aforesaid seat, I will, +with mamma's permission, ring for the refreshments." + +Both Harold and Herbert stepped promptly forward, each offering an arm +to the old gentleman. + +"Thanks, laddies," he said, "but I'm no' so infirm that I canna cross +the room wi'out the help o' your strong young arms, and being +particularly comfortable in the chair I now occupy, I shall bide here, +by your leave." + +"Then, if you feel so strong would it tire you to tell us a story, +Cousin Ronald?" asked Walter, insinuatingly. "We'd like one ever so much +while we're waiting for the refreshments." + +"The refreshments are ready and waiting in the dining room, and you are +all invited to walk out there and partake of them," said Grandma Elsie, +as the servants drew back the sliding doors, showing a table glittering +with china, cut-glass and silver, loaded with fruits, nuts, cakes, +confectionery and ices, and adorned with a profusion of flowers from the +conservatories and hothouses. + +"Don't you wish you were grown up enough to call for whatever you might +fancy from that table?" whispered Rosie to Lulu as they followed their +elders to its vicinity. + +"Yes--no; I'm very willing to take whatever papa chooses to give me," +returned Lulu. "You see," she added laughing at Rosie's look of mingled +surprise and incredulity, "there have been several times he has let me +have my own way and I didn't find it at all nice; so now I've really +grown willing to be directed and controlled by him." + +"That's a very good thing." + +"Yes; especially as I'd have to do it anyhow. Papa, may I have +something?" she asked as at that moment he drew near. + +"Are you hungry?" he queried in turn. + +"Yes, sir." + +"Then you may have some ice-cream, a little fruit, and a small piece of +sponge cake." + +"Not any nuts or candies?" + +"Not to-night, daughter; sometime to-morrow you may." + +"Thank you, sir; that will do nicely," she responded in a cheerful, +pleasant tone and with a loving look and smile up into his face. + +She felt amply rewarded by the approving, affectionate look he gave her +in return. + +"I shall help you presently when I have waited upon Evelyn and Rosie," +he said. "What will you have, my dears?" + +When the refreshments had been disposed of, it was time for the usual +short evening service, then for the younger ones to go to their beds. + +Capt. Raymond stepped out upon the veranda and paced it to and fro. +Presently Max joined him. "I came to say good night, papa," he said. + +"Ah good night, my son," returned the captain, pausing in his walk, +taking the hand Max held out to him and clasping it affectionately in +his. "You had a fine, exciting game this morning out there on the lawn. +I was glad to hear my boy avow his attachment to the glorious old flag +his father has sailed under for so many years. I trust he will always be +ready to do so when such an avowal is called for, as long as he lives." + +"Yes, indeed, sir! It's the most beautiful flag that waves, isn't it?" + +"None to compare to it in my esteem," his father answered with a pleased +laugh. + + + + +CHAPTER IX. + + +Before morning the weather had moderated very much, a thaw had set in, +and the snow was going rapidly. + +"Well, what sports shall we contrive for to-day?" asked Herbert, at the +breakfast table. "Certainly both skating and snow fights are entirely +out of the question." + +"Entirely!" echoed Harold; "all other outdoor sports also; for a +drizzling rain is beginning to fall, and the melting snow has covered +roads and paths with several inches of water." + +"We have some games for the house which you have not tried yet," said +their mother; "'Table croquet,' 'Parlor Quoits,' 'Parlor Ring Toss,' +Jack-straws and others." + +"And I have a new game that papa gave me this Christmas--'The Flags of +all Nations,'" remarked Lulu. "I brought it with me." + +"We will be glad to see it," said Harold. + +"It is probably improving as well as entertaining," remarked Zoe. "I +should judge so from the name." + +"I think you will find it both," said the captain. + +"So you would 'Corn and Beans,' too, Aunt Zoe," said Max. "Papa gave it +to me, and we tried it Christmas eve at home, and found it very funny." + +The morning and most of the afternoon were occupied with these games, +which seemed to afford much enjoyment to the children and young people. + +It was the winding up of their Christmas festivities at Ion, and all +were in the mood for making it as gay and mirthful as possible. +Some--the Raymonds among others--would leave shortly after tea, the rest +by or before bedtime. + +They finished the sports of the afternoon with two charades. The older +people were the spectators, the younger ones the actors. + +Mendicant was the word chosen for the first. + +A number of the boys and girls came trooping into the parlor, each +carrying an old garment, thimble on finger, and needle and thread in +hand. Seating themselves they fell to work. + +Zoe was patching an old coat, Lulu an apron, Gracie a doll's dress; Eva +and Rosie each had a worn stocking drawn over her hand, and was busily +engaged in darning it; the other girls were mending gloves, the boys old +shoes; and as they worked they talked among themselves. + +"Zoe," said Maud, "I should mend that coat differently." + +"How would you mend it?" asked Zoe. + +"With a patch much larger than that you are sewing on it." + +"I shouldn't mend it that way," remarked Sydney. "I'd darn it." + +"Thank you both for your very kind and disinterested advice," sniffed +Zoe. "But I learned how to mend before I ever saw you. And I should mend +those gloves in a better way than you are taking." + +"If you know so well how to mend, Madam Zoe, will you please give me +some instruction about mending this shoe?" said Herbert. "Cobbling is +not in my line." + +"Neither is it in mine, Sir Herbert," she returned, drawing herself up +with a lofty air. + +"Such silly pride! They should mend their ways if not their garments," +remarked Maud, in a scornful aside. + +"One should think it beneath her to mend even a worn stocking," said +Rosie. + +"No," responded Eva, "and she should mend it well." + +"Your first syllable is not hard to guess, children," said Mrs. +Dinsmore; "evidently it is mend." + +With that the actors withdrew, and presently Chester Dinsmore returned +alone, marching in and around the room with head erect and pompous air. +His clothes were of fine material and fashionable cut, he wore handsome +jewelry, sported a gold headed cane, and strutted to and fro, gazing +about him with an air of lofty disdain as of one who felt himself +superior to all upon whom his glances fell. + +Harold presently followed him into the room. He was dressed as a country +swain, came in with modest, diffident air, and for a while stood +watching Chester curiously from the opposite side of the apartment, then +crossing over, he stood before him, hat in hand, and bowing low. + +"Sir," he said respectfully, "will you be so kind as to tell me if you +are anybody in particular? I'm from the country, and shouldn't like to +meet any great man and not know it." + +"I, sir?" cried Chester, drawing himself up to his full height, and +swelling with importance. "I? I am the greatest man in America; the +greatest man of the age; I am Mr. Smith, sir, the inventor of the most +delicious ices and confectionery ever eaten." + +"Thank you, sir," returned Harold, with another low bow. "I shall always +be proud and happy to have met so great a man." + +Laughter, clapping of hands, and cries of "I! I!" among the spectators, +as the two withdrew by way of the hall. + +Soon the young actors flocked in again. A book lay on a table, quite +near the edge. With a sudden jerk Herbert threw it on the floor. + +Rosie picked it up and replaced it, saying: "Can't you let things +alone?" + +"Rosie, why can't you let the poor boy alone?" whined her cousin, Lora +Howard. "No one has ever known me to be guilty of such an exhibition of +temper; it's positively wicked." + +"Oh, you're very good, Lora," sniffed Zoe. "I can't pretend to be half so +perfect." + +"Certainly I can't," said Eva. + +"I can't." + +"I can't," echoed Lulu, Max, and several others. + +"Come now, children, can't you be quiet a bit?" asked Harold. "I can't +auction off these goods unless you are attending and ready with your +bids." + +Setting down a basket he had brought in with him, he took an article +from it and held it high in air. + +"We have here an elegant lace veil worth perhaps a hundred dollars; it +is to be sold now to the highest bidder. Somebody give us a bid for this +beautiful piece of costly lace, likely to go for a tithe of its real +value." + +"One dollar," said Rosie. + +"One dollar, indeed! We could never afford to let it go at so low a +figure; we can't sell this elegant and desirable article of ladies' +attire so ridiculously low." + +"Ten dollars," said Maud. + +"Ten dollars, ten dollars! This elegant and costly piece of lace going +at ten dollars!" cried the auctioneer, holding it higher still and +waving it to and fro. "Who bids higher? It is worth ten times that +paltry sum; would be dirt cheap at twenty. Somebody bid twenty; don't +let such a chance escape you; you can't expect to have another such. Who +bids? Who bids?" + +"Fifteen," bid Zoe. + +"Fifteen, fifteen! this lace veil, worth every cent of a hundred +dollars, going at fifteen? Who bids higher? Now's your chance; you can't +have it much longer. Going, going at fifteen dollars--this elegant veil, +worth a cool hundred. Who bids higher? Going, going at fifteen dollars, +not a quarter of its value. Will nobody bid higher? Going, going, gone!" + +"Can't," exclaimed several of the audience, as the veil was handed to +Zoe, and the whole company of players retired. + +They shortly returned, all dressed in shabby clothing, some with wallets +on their backs, some with old baskets on their arms, an unmistakable +troop of beggars, passing round among the spectators with whining +petitions for cold victuals and pennies. + +A low growl instantly followed by a loud, fierce bark, startled players +and spectators alike, and called forth a slight scream from some of the +little ones. + +"That auld dog o' mine always barks at sic a troop o' mendicants," +remarked Cousin Ronald quietly. "I ken mendicant's the word, lads and +lasses, and ye hae acted it out wi' commendable ingenuity and success." + +"You couldn't have made a better guess if you had belonged to the +universal Yankee nation, cousin," laughed Herbert. + +They retired again and in a few minutes Eva and Lulu came in dressed in +travelling attire, each with a satchel in her hand. + +"This must be the place, I think," said Eva, glancing from side to side, +"but there seems to be no one in." + +"They may be in directly," said Lulu, "let us sit down and rest in these +comfortable looking chairs, while we wait." + +They seated themselves, and as they did so, Zoe and Maud walked in. + +They too were dressed as travelers, and carried satchels. The four shook +hands, Zoe remarking, "So you got in here before us! How did you come?" + +"In the stage," answered Lulu. + +"Ah! one travels so slowly in that! We came in the cars," said Maud. + +"Yes," said Zoe; "in the train that just passed." + +"Let us go back in the cars, Lu," said Eva. + +"Yes; in the same train they take. Oh! who is this coming? He acts like +a crazy man!" as Frank Dinsmore entered, gesticulating wildly, rolling +his eyes and acting altogether very much like a madman. + +Chester was following close at his heels. + +"Don't be alarmed, ladies," he said, "he shall not harm you. I'll take +care of that; I have my eye on him all the time; never let him out of my +sight. I am his keeper." + +"But he's dangerous, isn't he?" they asked, shrinking from Frank's +approach, as if in great fear. + +"Not while I am close at hand," said Chester. "I'll see that he disturbs +no one." + +"I think it would be well for us to go now, girls," said Zoe. "Let us +ask the driver of that stage to take us in; then we'll be safe from this +lunatic." + +They hurried out and in another minute Chester and Frank followed. + +Then Edward came in, walked up to the fire and stood leaning against the +mantelpiece in seemingly thoughtful mood; but as the lady travelers +again appeared at the door, he started and went forward to receive them. + +"Walk in, ladies," he said; "walk into the parlor. Pray be seated," +handing them chairs. "Now what can I do for you?" + +"You are the innkeeper?" asked Zoe. + +"At your service, madam. Do you wish a room? or rooms?" + +"Yes; we will have two; and let them be adjoining, if possible." + +"Certainly, madam; we can accommodate you in that and will be happy to +do so." + +Then turning to the spectators, "Can you tell us our word, ladies and +gentlemen?" he asked. + +"Innkeeper," was the prompt response from several voices. + +"Quite correct," he said. Then with a sweeping bow, "This closes our +entertainment for the evening, and with many thanks for their kind +attention we bid our audience a grateful adieu." + +Half an hour later tea was served, and upon the conclusion of the meal +the guests began to take their departure. + +The family separated for the night earlier than usual, but Harold and +Herbert followed their mother to her dressing-room, asking if she felt +too weary for a little chat with them. + +"Not at all," she said with her own sweet smile. "I know of nothing that +would afford me greater satisfaction than one of the oldtime motherly +talks with my dear college boys; so come in, my dears, and let us have +it." + +Harold drew forward an easy chair for her, but she declined it. "No, I +will sit on the sofa, so that I can have you close to me, one on each +side," she said. + +"That will suit your boys, exactly, mamma, if you will be quite as +comfortable," said Herbert, placing a hassock for her feet, as she +seated herself. + +"Quite," she returned, giving a hand to each as they placed themselves +beside her. "Now remember that your mother will be glad of your +confidence in everything that concerns you, great or small; nothing that +interests you or affects your happiness in the very least, can fail to +have an interest for her." + +"We know it, dearest mamma," said Harold, "and are most happy in the +assurance that such is the fact." + +"Yes," assented Herbert, lifting her hand to his lips, "and it is that +which makes a private chat with our mother so great a delight; that and +our mutual love. Mamma, dear, I can not believe I shall ever meet +another woman who will seem to me at all comparable to my dearly loved +and honored mother." + +"Such words from the lips of my son are very sweet to my ear," she +responded, a tender light shining in her eyes, "and yet for your own +sake I hope you are mistaken; I would have all my children know the +happiness to be found in married life where mutual admiration, esteem +and love are so great that the two are as one." + +"Such a marriage as yours, mamma?" + +"Yes; there could not be a happier. But I am looking far ahead for my +college boys," she added with a smile; "at least I trust so; for you are +over young yet to be looking for life partners." + +"I don't think either of us has begun on that thus far, mamma," said +Harold. "At present we are more solicitous to decide the important +question, what shall our principal life work be? and in that we desire +the help of our mother's counsel, and to follow her wishes." + +"It is a question of very great importance," she said, "for your success +and usefulness in life will depend very largely upon your finding the +work your heavenly Father intends you to do, and for which you are best +fitted by the talents He has given you. + +"But I thought you had both decided upon the medical profession; and I +was well content with your choice, for it is a most noble and useful +calling." + +"So we thought mamma, but recently our hearts have been so moved at +thought of the millions perishing for lack of a saving knowledge of +Christ, that it has become a momentous question with each of us whether +he is called to preach the gospel, especially in the mission-field, at +home or abroad." + +Her eyes shone through glad tears. "My dear boy," she said with emotion, +"to have sons in the ministry I should esteem the greatest honor that +could be put upon me; for there can be no higher calling than that of an +ambassador for Christ, no grander work than that of winning souls." + +"So we both think," said Herbert, "and, mamma, you are willing we should +go and labor wherever we may be called in the providence of God?" + +"Yes, oh yes! you are more His than mine; I dedicated you to his service +even before you were born, and many times afterward. I would not dare +stand in your way, nor would I wish to; for dearly as I love you both, +sweet as your presence is to me, I am more than willing to deny myself +the joy of having you near me for the sake of the Master's cause, and +that you may win the reward of those to whom He will say at the last, +'Well done, good and faithful servant; enter thou into the joy of the +Lord.' Are you particularly drawn to the foreign field?" + +"No, mamma," answered Harold, "the cause is one--'the field is the +world'--but while we are deeply interested in foreign missions and +desirous to do all we can to help there, we feel that their prosperity +depends upon the success of the work at home, and that the cause of home +missions is the cause of our country also; for that cause we would labor +and give as both patriots and Christians. + +"Look at the dangers threatening our dear native land--and the cause of +Christ also--from vice and illiteracy, Popery and Mormonism, all ever on +the increase from the rapid influx of undesirable immigrants--paupers, +insane, anarchists, criminals. Ah how surely and speedily they will +sweep away our liberties, both civil and religious, unless we rouse +ourselves and put forth every energy to prevent it! Never a truer saying +than that 'eternal vigilance is the price of liberty!' and nothing can +secure it to us but the instruction and evangelization of these +dangerous classes. Is it not so, mamma?" + +"Yes," she assented; "I am satisfied that the gospel of Christ is the +only remedy for those threatening evils, the only safeguard of our +liberties, as well as the only salvation for a lost and ruined world. + +"And, my dear boys, if you devote yourselves to that work it shall be +your mother's part, your mother's joy, to provide the means for your +support. I can not go into the work myself, so the sending of my sons +and supporting them while they labor, must be my contribution to the +cause. + +"But I see no reason why you should give up the idea of studying +medicine, since so many medical missionaries are needed. My plan would +be to prepare you for both preaching and practising, if you have talent +for both." + +"We have thought of that," said Harold, "and as you approve, dearest +mamma, we will hope to carry it out." + +"I am so glad, mamma, that you have large means and the heart to use +them in the work of spreading abroad the glad tidings of salvation +through Christ," Herbert remarked. + +"Yes," she said "it is both a responsibility and a privilege to be +entrusted with so much of my Lord's money; pray for your mother, my dear +boys, that she may have grace and wisdom to dispense it aright." + +"We will, mamma, we do; and oh how often we rejoice in having a mother +to whom we can confidently apply in behalf of a good object! You have +many times given us the joy of relieving misery and providing +instruction for the ignorant and depraved." + +"It has been a joy to me to be able to do so," she said thoughtfully, +"yet I fear I have not denied myself as I ought for the sake of giving +largely." + +"Mamma, you have always given largely since I have been old enough to +understand anything about such matters," interrupted Harold warmly; +"yes, very largely." + +"If every one had given, and would give as largely in proportion to +means," remarked Herbert, "the Lord's treasury would be full to +overflowing. Is it not so, Harold?" + +"Surely; and mamma has never been one to spend unnecessarily on +herself," replied Harold, fondly caressing the hand he held. + +"It has been my endeavor to be a faithful steward," she sighed, "and yet +I might have given more than I have. I have been giving only of my +income; I could give some of the principal; and I have a good many +valuable jewels that might be turned into money for the Lord's treasury. + +"I have thought a good deal about that of late and have talked with my +daughters in regard to the matter; I thought it but right to consult +with them, because the jewels would be a part of their inheritance, and +I wish you two to have some say about it also, as fellow heirs with +them." + +She paused and both lads answered quickly that they thought the jewels +should all go to their sisters. + +"No; you and your future wives should have a share also," she replied +smilingly; "that is if I retained them all. And that being understood, +are you willing to have most of them disposed of and the proceeds used +in aid of home and foreign missions?" + +Both gave a hearty assent. + +"Thank you, my dears," she said. "And now having already consulted with +your grandfather and older brother, winning their consent and approval, +I consider the matter settled. + +"A few of my jewels, dear to me as mementoes of the past, I shall +retain; also a few others which would not sell for nearly what they are +really worth to us; but the rest I intend to have sold and the money +used for the spread of the gospel in our own and heathen lands." + +"I am convinced you could not make a better investment, mamma," Harold +said, his eyes shining with pleasure. + +"Yes, you are right," she returned, "it is an investment; one that can +not possibly fail to give a grand return: for does He not say, 'He that +hath pity upon the poor lendeth to the Lord; and that which he hath +given will he pay him again?' + +"Who was it (Dean Swift if I remember aright) who preached a charity +sermon from that text--'If you like the security, down with the dust'?" + +"And you do like the security, mamma; you prefer it to any other, I am +quite sure," said Herbert. "But what a fine specimen of a charity sermon +that was! both powerful and brief. Doubtless many of the hearers were +greatly relieved that they had not to listen to a long, dull harangue on +the subject, and all the more disposed to give liberally on that +account." + +"Yes; do not forget to act upon that idea, when your turn comes to +preach a sermon on that subject," Harold said, giving his younger +brother a mischievous smile. + +"And let us not forget the lesson of the text when the appeal comes to +us," added their mother. "Oh my dear boys, what a privilege it is to be +permitted to make such investments! and to be sowers of the good seed +whether by personal effort or in providing the means for sending out +others as laborers. Let us endeavor to be of the number of those who sow +largely in both ways; for 'He which soweth sparingly shall reap also +sparingly; and he that soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.' + +"And the harvest is sure; at the end of the world; if not sooner. And +whether we give in one way or the other, let us not do it 'grudgingly or +of necessity,' but joyfully and with all our hearts, for God loveth a +cheerful giver." + +"Mamma," said Harold earnestly, "we do both feel it a great and blessed +privilege to be permitted to be co-workers with God for the advancement +of his cause and kingdom." + +With that the conversation turned upon other themes, but presently the +boys kissed the dear mother good night and withdrew lest they should rob +her of needed rest. + + + + +CHAPTER X. + + +"Home again, and it's nice to get home!" exclaimed Lulu, skipping up the +steps of the veranda and across into the wide hall where all was light +and warmth and beauty. + +Violet and Grace had preceded her and her father was following with +little Elsie in his arms. + +"I am glad to hear you say that; glad my daughter appreciates her home," +he said in a cheery tone. + +"I'd be a queer girl, papa, if I didn't appreciate such a home as this +is," she returned with warmth, and smiling up into his face. "Don't you +say so, Max?" catching sight of her brother who, riding his pony, had +arrived some minutes ahead of the carriage and was now petting and +fondling his dog at the farther end of the hall. + +"Yes, indeed!" he answered; "I think if we weren't happy and contented +in this home we oughtn't to have any at all. Papa, Prince is a splendid +fellow!" stroking and patting the dog's head as he spoke. + +"So I think," said the captain. + +"And I too," said Violet; "he is a very acceptable addition to the +family. My dear, home does look exceedingly attractive to me, as well as +to the children. But little Elsie's eyes are closing; mamma must see her +babies to bed." + +"I wonder where my pussy is?" Grace was saying, from the library door. +"I thought she'd be lying on the rug before the fire here, like she was +the other night; but she isn't." + +"Oh, and my Polly!" cried Lulu. "Is she in there?" + +"I will carry Elsie to the nursery, my love," said the captain. "Lulu +and Gracie, you may perhaps find your pets in your own little sitting +room." + +"Oh yes!" they cried in chorus, and started up the stairs after their +father and Violet. + +Outside the night was cold, but within the house the atmosphere was that +of summer; doors stood open, and in the halls, and the rooms used by the +family, lights were burning; also the air was sweet and fragrant with a +faint odor of roses, heliotrope and mignonette, coming from the +conservatory and from vases of cut flowers placed here and there; all +the result of Capt. Raymond's kind forethought for the comfort and +pleasure of wife and children, and the careful carrying out of his +orders by the faithful housekeeper Christine. + +No wonder home looked so attractive to its returning occupants, even +coming from a former one quite as beautiful and luxurious. + +"Oh how sweet it does look here!" exclaimed both the little girls as +they entered their little sitting-room. + +"Oh! and there is my pussy lying on the rug all curled up like a soft +round ball!" added Grace. "You are having a nice nap, pretty kitty, and +I don't mean to wake you, but I must pet you just a little bit," +dropping down beside her, and gently stroking the soft fur. + +"And there's my Polly in her cage and fast asleep too, I do believe," +said Lulu, "I want ever so much to hear her talk, but I'll be as good to +her as you are to your pet, Gracie; I won't wake her. + +"Now we must take off our things, Gracie, for you know papa always says +we mustn't keep them on in the house, and that we must put them away in +their places." + +"Yes; but I'm so tired! Papa would let me wait a minute." + +"Of course, you poor little weak thing! I'll take them off for you and +put them away too; and you need hardly more," Lulu said, hastily +throwing off her own coat and hat. + +Then kneeling on the rug beside her sister, she began undoing the +fastenings of her coat. + +"Dear Lu, you're just as good to me as can be!" sighed Grace in tender, +grateful accents. "I really don't know what I'd ever do without my nice +big sister." + +"Somebody else would take care of you," said Lulu, flushing with +pleasure nevertheless. "There now, I'll go and put both our things in +their right places." + +When she came back she found Grace brimming over with delight because +the kitten had waked, crept into her lap, and curled itself up there for +another nap. + +"O Lu, just see!" she cried. "I do believe she's fond of me. Isn't it +nice?" + +"Yes, very nice; but you're burning your face before that bright fire. +Oh you do need your big sister to take care of you!" lifting a screen in +between Grace and the glowing grate. + +Then seating herself on a hassock, "Now put your head in my lap and +stretch yourself out on the rug. You can rest nicely that way and we'll +have a good talk. Such a nice, big, soft rug as this is! I should think +it must have taken several big sheep skins to make it, and it was so +good in papa to have it put here for us." + +"Yes, indeed! our dear papa! how I do love him! he's always doing kind +things to us." + +"Yes, O Gracie, if I were only good like you and didn't ever do and say +naughty things that make him feel sad!" sighed Lulu. "Oh do you know we +are going to have a party on New Years? All the folks that were at Ion +are to come; the grown up ones to be papa's and Mamma Vi's company, and +the young ones your's and Maxie's and mine." + +"Yes, I know. And we're all to go to Fairview to spend Monday." + +"Won't it be nice?" + +"Yes--" a rather doubtful yes--"but I--'most think I like being at home +the best of all." + +"Why? didn't you enjoy yourself at Ion?" + +"Yes; but I believe I'm a little bit tired now." + +"Tired?" + +"Yes; of being with so many folks. It's nice for a while, but after that +it sort of wears me out; and I'm glad to get back to my own dear home +where I can be just as quiet as ever I please." + +"Oh, there is papa!" exclaimed Lulu, turning her head and seeing him +standing in the open doorway. + +He was smiling on his darlings, thinking what a pretty picture they +made--the little slender figure on the rug with the kitten closely +cuddled in its arms, the golden head lying in Lulu's lap, while her +blooming face bent tenderly over it, one hand toying with its soft +ringlets. + +"Tired, Gracie, my pet?" he asked, coming forward and stooping to scan +the small pale face in loving solicitude. + +"Only a little, dear papa," she answered, with a patient smile up into +his face. "I think I shall be quite rested by to-morrow morning, and I'm +so glad we're at home again." + +"Yes; and just now the best place in it for my weary little girl is her +bed. Lulu and I will get you there as soon as we can." + +"Mustn't I stay up for prayers?" + +"No, darling, you are too tired and sleepy to get any good from the +service. I see your eyes can hardly keep themselves open." + +"I believe they can't, and I shall be so glad to go right to my nice +bed," she returned sleepily, pushing the kitten gently from her. + +So she was lifted to her father's knee and Lulu sent for her night +dress. + +In a few minutes she was resting peacefully in her bed, while the +captain and Lulu went down hand in hand to the library, where they found +Max sitting alone, reading. + +He closed his book as they entered, rose and wheeled an easy chair +nearer the fire for his father, who took it with a pleasant "Thank you, +my son," and drew Lulu to a seat upon his knee. "What were you reading, +Max?" he asked. + +"'Story of United States Navy for Boys,'" answered the lad. "Papa would +you be willing for me to go into the navy?" + +"If you have a strong inclination for the life, my boy, I shall throw +no obstacle in your way." + +"Thank you, sir; I sometimes think I should like it, yet I'm not quite +sure I'd rather be there than anywhere else." + +"You must be quite sure of your inclination before we move in the +matter," returned his father. + +"Is there something you would prefer for me, papa?" asked Max. + +"If I were quite sure you were called of God to the work, I should +rather see you a preacher of the gospel, an ambassador for Christ, than +anything else. Yet if you lack the talent, or consecration, you would +better be out of the ministry than in it." + +"I'm glad I'm not a boy and don't have to go away from home and papa," +Lulu said, nestling closer in her father's arms. + +"Home's a delightful place and nobody loves to be with papa more than I +do," said Max, "but for all that I'm glad I'm going to be a man and able +to do a man's work in the world." + +"And I," said the captain, "am glad that God has given me both sons and +daughters, and that you two are satisfied to be what God has made you." + +For some moments no one spoke again, then Lulu remarked thoughtfully, +"This is the last Saturday, and to-morrow will be the last Sunday of +the old year. Papa, do you remember the talk we had together a year +ago?" + +"On the last Sunday of that year? yes, daughter, quite well. And now it +is time for another retrospect, and fresh resolutions to try to live +better, by the help of Him who is the Strength of His people, their +Shield and Helper." + +"It hasn't been nearly so good a year with me as I hoped it would be," +sighed Lulu. + +"Yet an improvement upon the one before it, I think," remarked her +father in a tone of encouragement. "You have not, so far as I know, +indulged, even once, in a fit of violent anger--and knowing my little +girl as most truthful and very open with me--I certainly believe that if +she had been in a passion she would have come to me with an honest +confession of her fault." + +"I'm sure Lu would," said Max; "and I do think she has improved very +much." + +"No; I haven't been in a passion, papa, and I hope if I had, I wouldn't +have been deceitful enough to try to hide it from you. But oh I've been +very, very naughty two or three times in other ways, you know; and you +were so good to forgive me and keep on loving me in spite of it all." + +"Dear child!" was all he said in reply, accompanying the words with a +tender caress. + +"I, too, have come a good deal short of my resolves," observed Max, +with a regretful sigh. "Yet I suppose we have both done better than we +should if we hadn't made good resolutions." + +"No doubt of it," said his father. "I feel it to be so in my case, +though I, too, have fallen far short of the standard I set myself. But +shall we not try again, my children?" + +"Oh yes, sir, yes!" + +"And try, not only to make the new year better--if we are spared to see +it--but also the three remaining days of the old?" + +"Yes," sighed Lulu, "perhaps I may get into a dreadful passion yet +before the year is out." + +"I hope not, daughter," her father said; "but watch and pray, for only +so can you be safe. There is One who is able to keep you from falling. +Cling close to Him like the limpet to the rock." + +"Oh I will!" she replied in an earnest tone. "But papa what is a limpet? +I don't remember ever having heard of it before." + +"It is a shell-fish of which there are numerous species exhibiting great +variety of form and color. The common limpet is most abundant on the +rocky coasts of Britain. They live on the rocks between low and high +tide marks. + +"They move about when the water covers them, but when the tide is out, +remain firmly fixed to one spot; so firmly that unless surprised by a +sudden seizure, it is almost impossible to drag or tear them from the +rock without breaking the shell." + +"How can they hold so tight?" asked Max. + +"The animal has a round or oval muscular foot by which it clings, and +its ability to do so is increased by a viscous or sticky secretion." + +"Please tell some more about them, papa," requested Lulu, looking +greatly interested. "Have they mouths? and do you know what they eat?" + +"Yes, they have mouths and they live on seaweed, eating it by means of a +long ribbon-like tongue covered with rows of hard teeth; the common +limpet--which, as I have told you, lives on the British coast--has no +fewer than one hundred and sixty rows, twelve teeth in a row. How many +does that make, Max?" + +"Nineteen hundred and twenty," answered the lad after a moment's +thought. + +"Right," said his father. "The tongue when not in use, lies folded deep +in the interior of the limpet." + +"Are their shells pretty, papa?" Lulu asked. + +"Those of some of the limpets of warmer climates are very beautiful," he +answered; "large too. I have seen them on the western coast of South +America, a foot wide; so large that they are often used as basins." + +"Oh I'd like to have one!" she exclaimed. "Is it for their shells +people try to pull them off the rocks?" + +"It may be so in some instances, but the limpet is used for food and +also as bait, by the fisherman. + +"Try, my children, to remember what I have been telling you about it; +but most of all let your thoughts dwell upon the lesson to be drawn from +its close clinging to the rock. + +"God is often spoken of in the Scriptures as his people's rock, because +he is their strength, their refuge, their asylum, as the rocks were in +those places whither the children of Israel retired in case of an +unexpected attack from their foes. + +"David says; 'The Lord is my rock and my fortress.... Who is a rock save +our God?' + +"Jesus is the rock on which we must build our hope of salvation; any +other foundation will be as the sand upon which the foolish man built +his house; 'and the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds +blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell; and great was the fall of +it.' + +"The limpet is wiser; it never trusts to the shifting sand, but holds +firmly to the immovable rock. Be like it in resisting all attempts +whether of human or spiritual foes, to drag you from your Rock." + +"Papa," said Max, slowly and with some hesitation. "I wish to do so--I +think it is my settled purpose--but I--I feel afraid that sometime I +may let go. I'm a careless, heedless fellow you know, and--and I'm +afraid I may forget to hold fast to Jesus, and be overcome by some +sudden and great temptation." + +"There is danger of that, my boy," the captain returned with feeling, +"yet I should have greater fear for you if I heard you talk in a +self-confident and boasting spirit. Trusting in ourselves we are not +safe, but trusting in Jesus we are. We are safe only while we cling to +our sure foundation, the Rock Christ Jesus; but our greatest security is +in the joyful fact that he holds us fast and will never let us go; if we +have indeed given ourselves to him. + +"He says, 'My sheep hear my voice and I know them, and they follow me; +and I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither +shall any man pluck them out of my hand.'" + +"Such sweet words, papa, aren't they?" Lulu said softly. + +"Yes, words that have been an untold comfort and support to many of +God's dear children on their way Zionward. The sword of the Spirit with +which they have fought Satan's lying assertion that they might yet be +lost in spite of having fled for refuge to Him who died on Calvary." + +"Is it those words the Bible means when it speaks of the sword of the +Spirit, papa?" asked Max. + +"Not those alone, but _all_ the word of God. And in order to be prepared +to wield that sword we must store our memories with the word, we must +hide it in our hearts. David says, 'Thy word have I hid in mine heart, +that I might not sin against thee.' + +"Christ is our pattern; we must strive to follow his example in all +things; and it was with the sword of the Spirit he repelled every +temptation of the devil there in the wilderness--beginning each reply to +the evil suggestions with 'It is written.'" + +"That is why you have us learn so many Bible verses, papa?" + +"Yes; open the Bible lying on the table there, Max, and turn to the +sixth chapter of Deuteronomy." + +Max did so, then read, by his father's direction, the sixth and seventh +verses. + +"And these words which I command thee this day, shall be in thine heart; +and thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children, and shalt talk +of them when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest by the +way, and when thou liest down, and when thou risest up." + +"I think you obey that command, papa," said Lulu; "indeed I think you +try to obey every command in God's word." + +"I do," he replied, "and I want my children to follow my example in +that. In the eleventh chapter of the same book the command is repeated +and these words are added, 'That your days may be multiplied, and the +days of your children, in the land which the Lord sware unto your +fathers to give them, as the days of heaven upon the earth.' + +"Speaking of the law, the testimony, the statutes, the commandments of +the Lord, the psalmist tells us that, 'in keeping of them there is great +reward.' + +"True happiness is known by none but those who are at peace with God; +but living in the light of his countenance, one may be full of joy even +in the midst of great earthly tribulation. + +"Ah, my darlings, I can wish nothing better for you than that you may +thus live!" + +At that moment Violet joined them. + +"The babies were unusually wakeful and troublesome to-night," she +remarked, "but have at last fallen asleep and so released mamma from +attendance upon them." + +"To our great content," added her husband, gently putting Lulu off his +knee and rising to give his wife a seat, while Max sprang up and +gallantly placed a chair for her; selecting the most comfortable and +placing it close beside his father's. + +She thanked him with one of her sweetest smiles, the captain remarking, +"Max was too quick for me that time." + +"Like his father, he is extremely polite and attentive to ladies," said +Violet. "How cosy you are here! and you two children have been having a +pleasant time, no doubt, with papa all to yourselves." + +"We have missed you, my dear," said her husband; "at least I may speak +for myself." + +"And would have been glad if you could have come to us sooner," added +Max. + +"Have you been laying plans for the entertainment of our expected guests +who are to keep New Year's day with us?" she asked. + +"No, my dear; your help will be needed in that," replied her husband. + +"Can't we have some charades again?" asked Lulu. + +"I see no objection," answered her father, "provided something new can +be thought of." + +"Misunderstand, I think might do for one," said Max. + +"Yes, Max, I think that might be very good," Violet said; "and perhaps +madman would do for another." + +"We'll need several words for our charades, I think," said Lulu, "and a +number for the sports at Fairview." + +"But fortunately we are not responsible for the entertainment there," +remarked Violet pleasantly. + +"No," said the captain, "and I think we will dismiss thought for our own +for the present. It is time now for evening worship. Max you may ring +for the servants." + +As usual the captain went into Lulu's room for a bit of good night chat +with her, about the time she was ready for bed. + +"Papa," she said, nestling close in his arms. "I have been thinking more +about the kind of year this has been to me, and oh I think I must always +remember it as a good one because in it I have learned to love Jesus! I +know I have done some very wrong things even since I begun to try to be +his servant," she went on, hanging her head in shame and contrition, +"but O papa I do love him and want to serve him all my life! How glad I +am that he is so loving and forgiving, and that he says he will never +let any one pluck me out of his hand!" + +"Yes, dear child, it is a most precious assurance and we may well +rejoice in it;--you and I and all his people. + +"But ever let us keep in mind and obey those other words of our blessed +Master, 'Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation.' + +"Remember that we are to be good soldiers of Jesus Christ, and that we +have a great battle to fight with the evil that is in our own hearts, +the snares of the world, and the powers of darkness;--Satan and his +hosts of wicked spirits whose great desire and aim is to ruin our souls +and drag us down to the dreadful place prepared for them." + +"Papa, sometimes I feel so afraid of them," she sighed, shuddering. "But +Jesus is stronger than any of them, and will not let them hurt me if I +trust in him?" + +"Stronger than all of them put together, and will not let any, or all of +them, pluck you out of his hand. We are safe there. In the eighth +chapter of Romans we find these triumphant words, + +"'I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor +principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor +height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us +from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord!'" + + + + +CHAPTER XI. + + +In all the homes of the Dinsmore connection Sunday was always a +peacefully quiet day--kept as a sacred time of rest from toil and +worldly cares and pleasures. + +The quiet and leisure for thought were particularly grateful to Grandma +Elsie, in her pleasant home at Ion, on this last Sunday of the old year. + +She had enjoyed having her friends about her and seeing the hilarity of +the children and youth. She was still youthful in her feelings and full +of an ever ready sympathy with the young, none of whom could know +without loving her, while to all who could claim kin with +her--especially her children and grandchildren, she was an object of +devoted affection; affection fully reciprocated by her. + +And so the frequent reunions at Ion were a source of delight to both her +and them. + +Yet there were times when her spirit craved exclusive companionship with +her nearest and dearest; other seasons when she would be alone with Him +whom her "soul desired above all earthly joy and earthly love." + +An hour had been spent in secret communion with Him ere Rosie and +Walter came for the half hour of Bible study and prayer in mamma's +dressing room, before breakfast, to which they had been accustomed since +their earliest recollection. + +And not they only but their older brothers and sisters before them, +every one of whom had very tender memories connected with that short +service; memories that had been a safeguard to them in times of +temptation, a comfort and support in the dark hours that sooner or later +come to all the sons and daughters of Adam, and made them feel it even +yet a privilege to participate, when circumstances would permit. + +Sometimes Edward and Zoe joined the little circle, and Harold and +Herbert seldom failed to do so when at home. They all did so this +morning and with an enjoyment that made the allotted time seem far too +short. + +Their mother had always been able to interest her children in Bible +lessons. + +Breakfast and family worship followed; then attendance upon the morning +service of the sanctuary. + +After that Sunday school for the blacks in the school house on the +estate, the mother and all her children acting as teachers. + +The afternoon and evening were given to reading, conversation and music +suited to the sacredness of the day; then all retired to peaceful +slumbers, from which they rose in the morning rested and refreshed in +body and mind, and ready to enter with zest upon the labors and +pleasures of the new week. + +According to the arrangements made the previous week the whole Ion +family, and all who had been guests there at that time, repaired to +Fairview at an early hour, where they spent the day together in social +festivities similar to those with which they had enlivened their stay +with Grandma Elsie. + +Harold and Herbert gave a magic lantern exhibition, some charades were +acted, and Cousin Ronald contrived to add not a little to the fun by +timely efforts in his own peculiar line; the very little ones were +delighted to hear their toy dogs bark, roosters crow, hens and geese +cackle, ducks quack, horses neigh and donkeys bray. + +They could hardly believe that the sounds which seemed to come from the +mouths of the toy animals were really made by Cousin Ronald, and when +assured that such was the case, thought him a most wonderful man. + +Some of the guests departed that evening, but others remained over +night; among them the Raymonds. + +On Tuesday morning they went home to Woodburn taking Grandma Elsie, +Rosie, Walter and Evelyn Leland with them. + +Lulu had been sharing Evelyn's room at Fairview, and now was to have the +pleasure of returning the hospitality. + +There were some preparations to be made for the entertainment of +to-morrow's guests, and the children were in a flutter of pleasurable +excitement. + +I could not tell you how much they enjoyed their share of the planning +and arranging, and the consultations together and with the older people, +or how kindly indulgent the captain was to their wishes and fancies, +never saying them nay when it was within his power to grant their +request. + +Evelyn Leland loved to watch Lulu and Grace as they hung affectionately +about their father, giving and receiving caresses and endearments; yet +the sight often brought tears to her eyes--calling up tender memories of +the past. She had not forgotten--she never could forget the dear parent +who had been won't to lavish such caresses and endearments upon her, and +at times her young heart ached with its longing to hear again the sound +of his voice and feel the clasp of his arm, and his kisses upon cheek +and lip and brow. + +Yet life was gliding along very peacefully and happily with her, +brightened by the love of kindred and friends, and she could join very +heartily in the diversions and merriment of her companions. + +Tea was over, the babies had had their romp with papa, brothers and +sisters, and been carried off to the nursery, leaving the rest of the +family--the guests included--in the pleasant library. + +"Well, my dears, it has been a busy day with you," remarked Grandma +Elsie, smiling pleasantly upon the group of children, "but I presume +your preparations for to-morrow's sports are quite completed?" + +"Yes, ma'am," said Lulu. + +"And we have some very good charades, mamma," said Rosie, "and have +arranged for some nice tableaux." + +"New ones?" + +"New and old both," answered Rosie and Lulu together. "And oh, Grandma +Elsie, we want another with you in it," added Lulu, with eager entreaty +in her tones. + +"And why with me, my dear?" asked Mrs. Travilla, with a pleased little +laugh, "are there not more than enough younger people to take part?" + +"Oh there are plenty of us such as we are!" laughed Evelyn, "but we want +all the beautiful people, so that the pictures will be beautiful." + +"You are coming out in a new character, Eva--that of an adroit +flatterer," returned Grandma Elsie, with a look of amusement; "but I am +not at all displeased, my dear child, because I credit it entirely to +your affection, which I prize very highly," she hastened to add, seeing +that her words had called up a blush of painful embarrassment on Eva's +usually placid face. + +"Grandma Elsie, we all love you dearly," said Lulu, "but you _are_ +beautiful. I'm sure everybody thinks so. Don't they, papa?" + +"As far as my knowledge goes," he answered, smiling and pinching her +cheek--for as usual she was close at his side--"and indeed I don't know +how any one could think otherwise." + +"Mamma will, I'm sure," said Walter, "because we want her to, and she's +always kind." + +"Will what?" asked Violet coming in at that moment. + +"Be one in a tableau," replied Walter. + +"Yes, of course," said Violet. "Oh we'll make a group with mamma, +grandpa, Sister Elsie and her little Ned, and call it a picture of four +generations. If dear old grandpa were with us still we could make it +five." + +"A very nice idea, my dear," the captain remarked with a glance of +affectionate admiration at his young wife, as he rose and handed her a +chair; "and I think we must have the group photographed." + +"Oh yes, Lester can do it beautifully! We'll send him word to bring his +apparatus with him." + +"Yes," said her mother, "and we will ask him to take us all in family +groups. The pictures will be pleasant mementoes of this holiday season." + +"Mamma," said Walter, "I think if you would tell us all about all the +New Years days you can remember, it would be a very interesting way of +spending the evening." + +"Yes, mamma, we would all be charmed to hear your story," said Violet, +the others chiming in with, "Oh yes, mamma," "Yes, Grandma Elsie, please +do tell it." + +"Since you all seem to desire it, I will try," she answered kindly, "but +I fear my reminiscences will hardly deserve the name of story. + +"The first Christmas and New Years of which I retain a vivid +remembrance, were those of the first winter after I had made the +acquaintance of my dear father; for, as I believe you all know, I never +saw him till I was eight years old. + +"The occurrences of that Christmas are too familiar to most, if not all +of you, to bear repetition." + +"And you hadn't at all a nice New Year's that time, mamma," said Rosie, +softly stroking and patting the hand she held, then lifting it to her +lips; for she was sitting on a stool at her mother's feet, while the +others had grouped themselves around her, "suffering so with that +sprained ankle." + +"Ah there you are mistaken, my child," Grandma Elsie answered with her +own sweet smile, "for I had a most enjoyable day in spite of the injury +that kept me a prisoner in my room; my father brought me a beautiful +doll-baby, quite as large as some live ones that I have seen, and a +quantity of pretty things to be used in its adornment. My little friends +and I had a merry, happy time cutting out garments and making them up. + +"The next Christmas and New Year's Day were spent in our sweet new home +at the Oaks, which my papa had bought and furnished in the mean time. + +"My Christmas gifts were beautiful; from papa books and a pearl necklace +and bracelets--now the property of my daughter Rosie"--smiling down at +Rosie as she spoke--"and a ring to match from him who was afterward my +beloved husband; also books from his mother and my Aunt Adelaide. They +were our guests at dinner that day. + +"Between breakfast and dinner I had the pleasure of distributing gifts +among the house servants and the negroes at the quarter; then a ride +with papa; and the evening, till my early bedtime, was spent sitting on +his knee." + +"But you are going to tell us about that New Year's, too, mamma, aren't +you?" asked Walter, as she paused in her narrative, sitting quietly with +a pensive, far off look in her soft brown eyes. + +"Yes," she said, rousing from her reverie, "I remember it was on the day +after Christmas that papa asked me if I was going to make a New Year's +present to each of my little friends. + +"Of course I was delighted with the idea, especially as he allowed me +great latitude in regard to the amount to be spent." + +"And did he take you to the stores and let yon choose the presents, +Grandma Elsie?" asked Lulu. "That would be half the fun, I think." + +"My dear, indulgent father would have done so, had I been able to bear +the fatigue," Grandma Elsie replied, "but at that time I was quite +feeble from a severe illness. He did not think me strong enough to visit +the stores, but ordered goods sent out to the Oaks for me to select +from, which gave me nearly as much enjoyment us I could have found in +going to the city in search of them." + +"Did you find gifts to suit, mamma?" queried Walter. "And oh won't you +tell us how many and what they were?" + +"Beside the Roselands little people," replied his mother, "there were +Lucy and Herbert Carrington, Carrie Howard, Isabel Carleton, Mary +Leslie, and Flora Arnott to be remembered. + +"For the last named, who was also the youngest, I selected a beautiful +wax doll and a complete wardrobe of ready made clothes for it, all +neatly packed in a tiny trunk. + +"To Mary Leslie I gave a ring, and to each of the other girls a handsome +bracelet; to Herbert, who was a great reader, a set of handsomely bound +books. + +"All these little friends of mine were spending the Christmas holidays +at Pinegrove--the home of the Howards. + +"Papa and I had been invited too, but had declined because of my feeble +state. When my gifts were ready I asked him if they should be sent to +Pinegrove. + +"'We will see about it,' he answered; 'we have plenty of time; there are +two days yet, and it will not take a messenger half an hour to travel +from here to Pinegrove.' + +"So I said no more, for I never was allowed to tease. + +"But when New Year's morning came and the presents had not been sent, I +began to feel decidedly uneasy, and papa evidently perceived it; though +neither of us said a word on the subject that was uppermost in my mind. + +"Papa had some beautiful books and pictures for me which he gave me +before breakfast, saying he hoped they would help me pass the day +pleasantly; he would be glad to make it the happiest New Year I had +known yet. + +"He smiled tenderly upon me as he said it, then held me close in his +arms and kissed me over and over again; and I returned his kisses, +putting my arms about his neck and hugging him as tight as I could. + +"After that we had breakfast and family worship, and then he took me on +his knee again and asked how I would like to spend the day? + +"I answered that I would be glad to have a drive if he did not think it +too cold. He said he thought it was not if I were well wrapped up. + +"There was no snow to make sleighing, so the carriage was ordered, I was +bundled up in furs, and we drove several miles. + +"As we were about starting I ventured to ask, 'Papa, haven't you +forgotten to send my presents to Pinegrove?' He smiled and said, 'No, my +darling,' in a very pleasant tone, but that was all, and when we came +back I noticed that the presents were still in a closet in my dressing +room where they had lain ever since they were bought. + +"I was quite puzzled to understand it, but I asked no questions. + +"Mammy arranged my hair and dress, and I went back to the parlor where +papa was sitting reading. He laid aside his book as soon as I entered +the room, took me on his knee, and began telling me funny stories that +kept me laughing till a carriage drove up to the door. + +"'There, some one has come!' he said; 'it seems we are not to spend the +day alone after all.' + +"Then in another minute or two, the door opened and in came my six +little friends for whom I had bought the presents." + +Grace clapped her hands in delight. "Oh how nice! and didn't you have a +good time, Grandma Elsie?" + +"Yes, very; they had all come to spend the day; I had the pleasure of +presenting my gifts in person and of seeing that they were fully +appreciated; we played quiet games and papa told us lovely stories. +There was no fretting or quarrelling, everybody was in high good humor, +and when the time came to separate, my guests all bade good bye, saying, +'they had never had a more enjoyable day.'" + +"Now please tell about the next Christmas and New Year's, mamma," urged +Walter, as she paused, as though feeling that her tale was ended. + +"Let mamma have time to breathe and to think what comes next, Walter," +said Rosie. "Don't you see that's what she is doing?" + +"I am thinking of those little friends of mine," sighed their mother; +"asking myself 'Where are they now?' Ah what changes life brings! how +short and hasty it is, and how soon it will be over! I mean the life in +this world. + +"It is likened in the Bible to a pilgrimage, a tale that is told, a +flower that soon withers or is cut down by the mower's scythe, a dream, +a sleep, a vapor, a shadow, a handbreadth; a thread cut by the weaver." + +"Mamma, are those friends of yours all dead?" asked Walter. + +"I will tell you about them," she answered. "Herbert Carrington died +young--he was barely sixteen." + +With the words a look of pain swept across the still fair, sweet face of +the speaker, and she paused for a moment as if almost overcome by some +sad recollection. + +Violet, who had heard the story from Grandma Rose, understood it. + +"Mamma, dear," she said softly, "what a happy thing it was for him--poor +sufferer that he was--to be taken so early to the Father's house on high +where pain and sin and sorrow are unknown!" + +"Yes," returned her mother, furtively wiping away a tear, "and calling +to mind the dreadful scenes of the war that followed some years later, +and the sore trials that resulted in the Carrington family--I feel that +he was taken away from the evil to come. + +"Of the others forming that little company Flora Arnott too died young. +Mary Leslie married and moved away, and I have lost sight of her for +many years. Carrie Howard lived to become a wife and mother, but was +called away from earth years ago. The same words would tell Isabel +Carleton's story. + +"Lucy Carrington and I are the only ones left, and she, like myself, has +children and grandchildren. I hear from her now and then, and we meet +occasionally when I go North or she pays a visit to the old home at +Ashlands." + +"Mrs. Ross," said Rosie half in assertion, half inquiringly. + +"Yes, that is her married name." + +"And Aunt Sophy who lives at Ashlands now, is--" + +"The widow of Lucy's older brother Harry, and also your Grandma Rose's +sister; as you all know." + +"Mamma," said Walter, "you didn't mention Grandma Rose at all in telling +your story of that Christmas and New Year's. Wasn't she there?" + +"No, my son; my father--your grandpa--and I were living alone together +at that time. The next summer we went North, and while there visited at +Elmgrove, Mr. Allison's country seat, which gave papa and Miss Rose an +opportunity to become quite well acquainted. + +"I had known and loved Miss Rose before, and was very glad when papa +told me she had consented to become his wife and my mother. + +"They were married in the fall and when we returned to the Oaks she was +with us. + +"That made my next Christmas and New Year still happier than the last, +and when yet another came round my treasures had been increased in +number by the advent of a darling little brother." + +"Uncle Horace," said Walter. "Mamma, were you very glad when God gave +him to you?" + +"Indeed I was!" she answered with a smile. "I had never had a brother or +sister and had often been hungry for one. + +"And he has always been a dear, loving brother to me," she went on, "and +your Aunt Rose, who came to us while we were in Europe some eight years +later, as sweet a sister as any one could desire." + +"But about those holidays, mamma, the first when you had a brother?" +persisted Walter; "aren't you going to tell about them?" + +"Yes," she answered; "it was a particularly enjoyable time, for we had +our cousins--Mildred and Annis Keith--with us. Mildred, though, had +become Mrs. Landreth, and had her husband and baby boy with her. + +"Annis was a dear, lovable little girl just about my own age. They spent +the winter at the Oaks, Annis sharing both my studies and my sports. We +had a Christmas party, our guests remaining through the rest of the +week." + +"Oh mamma, do please go on and tell the whole story of that Christmas, +and all the good times you had that winter," pleaded Rosie. "I have +always enjoyed it so much, and I'm sure Eva and Lulu and Gracie will." + +Rosie's request was seconded by several other voices in the little +crowd, and Grandma Elsie, ever willing to give pleasure, kindly +complied. + +But as my young readers have already had the story in Mildred's Married +Life, I shall not repeat it here. Suffice it to say it seemed to greatly +interest all her listeners, and Lulu gathered from it a far different +impression of Mr. Dinsmore, as a father, from that she had derived from +tales told her by some of the old servants in the family connection. + +They had given her the idea that he was exceedingly stern and +tyrannical, but his daughter painted him as a most loving and indulgent +parent. Mayhap the truth lay somewhere between the two pictures, for as +he himself had often said, Elsie was ever won't to look upon him through +rose colored glasses. + +"You did have a very nice time, Grandma Elsie! I could almost wish I'd +been in your place," exclaimed Lulu, when the tale had come to an end. +"But no I don't, either, for then I couldn't be my father's child," +putting her arm round the captain's neck and laying her cheek to his, +"and to belong to him is better than anything else!" + +"My little Lulu being the judge," laughed the captain, tightening the +clasp of his arm about her waist. + +"Or any other of your children, papa," added Grace from her seat on his +knee, affectionately stroking his face with her small white hand as she +spoke. "Grandma Elsie, won't you please go on and tell about other +Christmases that you remember?" + +"I think, my dear, I have done my full share of story telling for one +evening," replied Mrs. Travilla pleasantly. "It is your father's turn +now, as the next in age. Captain, will you not favor us with some of +your reminiscences of former holiday experiences? or of something else +if you prefer. I know you are a famous story teller." + +"Oh yes, captain!" "Oh yes, papa do, please," urged the others. + +"Some other time, perhaps," he said. "Do you know how late it is? time +to call the servants in to prayers, and then for the little folks to +seek their nests. Max, my son, ring the bell." + +"Then you don't mean to let us stay up to watch the old year out and the +new year in, papa?" queried the lad, as he rose and obeyed the order. + +"Hardly," his father answered with a slight smile; "You are all too +young to be allowed to lose so large a portion of your night's rest. To +do so would spoil all the anticipated pleasure of to-morrow." + +"Then I am sure we don't want to, captain," said Evelyn, "for we are +looking forward to a great deal of pleasure." + + + + +CHAPTER XII. + + +"My little Grace looks tired," the captain said, bending down and taking +her in his arms as the little folks were bidding good night. "I shall +carry you up stairs, darling, after the old custom." + +"Thank you, papa; I'm very willing," replied Grace, clasping his neck +with her small arms. + +"Lulu, shall I say good night to you first?" he asked, smiling down at +his eldest daughter, standing by his side; "as you have Eva with you, +you will perhaps not care for the usual bit of good night chat with your +father?" + +"Yes, indeed I do care for it, papa!" cried Lulu. "Why, I sha'n't have +another chance this year! I wouldn't miss it for anything!" + +"Then you shall not," he said, looking both pleased and amused; "that +sounds as though the next opportunity were far in the distance." + +He passed out of the room as he spoke, and on up the wide stairway, Lulu +and Eva following, each with an arm about the other's waist. + +"Those talks must be so delightful," remarked the latter in a low tone, +and with a slight sigh, "I'm very glad you don't let me hinder them, +dear Lu." + +"I knew you wouldn't want me to," said Lulu; "you are always so kind +and thoughtful for others; and though papa sometimes gives me a quarter +of an hour or more, when we have a great deal to say to each other, I +think he won't stay more than a minute or two to-night! so that it won't +keep me long away from you." + +"Oh please don't hurry for my sake," said Eva, adding softly, "You know +I, too, shall be glad of a few minutes alone with my best Friend. So if +you like, I will go into the little tower room while your papa is with +you." + +"You can have both that and my bedroom to yourself, dear," returned +Lulu, "for I shall receive papa in the little sitting room that is +Gracie's and mine." + +They had reached the upper hall. The captain passed into Gracie's +bedroom, Lulu into her own, Eva with her. + +"Such a sweet, pretty room!" Eva said, glancing around it; "I am always +struck with that thought on coming into it, though I have seen it so +often." + +"Yes," returned Lulu, her face lighting up with pleasure, "I think it so +myself. Our dear father is constantly adding pretty things here and +there to our room, and doing oh so much to make his children happy! Yet, +would you believe it, Eva? I am sometimes both ill-tempered and +disobedient to him." + +"Not now! not lately?" Evelyn said half in assertion, half inquiringly +and with a look of surprise. + +"Yes," Lulu replied in a low, remorseful tone, her eyes downcast, her +face flushing painfully; "only last month, one day Max was teasing me +and I was in very bad humor, so answered him very crossly. Papa happened +to be in the next room and overheard it all, and called to us both to +come to him. His voice sounded stern, and I felt angry and rebellious. +Max, never does feel so, I believe, anyway he's always obedient, and he +went at once, but I waited to be called a second time, and--O Eva, I'm +dreadfully, dreadfully ashamed! but I feel as if I must tell you because +I can't bear to have you think me so much better than I am." + +"Dear Lu, don't tell it if it hurts you so. I'm sure if you were not a +good girl you wouldn't feel so very sorry and ashamed," Evelyn +interrupted, putting both arms round her friend and kissing her with +warmth of affection. + +"No, indeed, I'm not!" said Lulu; "and I'll tell it, if only to punish +myself for my badness. Papa has never punished me for it, though I +really did wish he would and asked him to over and over again." + +"That seems very odd," Eva said, half smiling. "Most people are only too +glad to escape punishment." + +"Maybe I'm different from most folks," said Lulu, "but I always want to +beat myself when I've been so hateful, and so if papa punishes me I +always feel a good deal happier after it's over. + +"But I must finish my story. Papa asked, 'Lulu, did you hear me bid you +come to me?' and I answered, 'Yes, sir'; then muttered, 'but I'll not +come a step till I get ready.'" + +Evelyn seemed lost in astonishment. "Oh Lu! did you really say that? +could you venture to speak so to your father--a man whom everybody +respects so highly, and who is so dear and kind to you?" + +"I did," acknowledged Lulu, her head hanging still lower and her cheek +flushing more hotly. "You see when I lived with Aunt Beulah I got into +the way of being very saucy to her, and I suppose that's how I came to +speak so to papa. Oh don't you think I ought to be dreadfully ashamed, +and that papa should have punished me very severely?" + +"I suppose he is the best judge of that," Eva answered, doubtfully. "But +what did he do? Surely he didn't pass it over as of no consequence? I +think he couldn't feel it right to allow his own child to refuse +obedience to his commands." + +"No; of course not. The minute I'd said the words I could have bitten my +tongue off for it. I hoped papa hadn't heard, but he had, and he rose +from his chair and came toward me (very quietly; not at all as if he was +in a passion), and I jumped up, saying 'I will, papa; I'm coming.'" + +"Then he said in a tone as if he were grieved and astonished that his +own little girl could talk so to him--'Tardy obedience following upon a +most insolent refusal to obey,' and took my hand and led me to the side +of his chair. + +"Then he sat down and talked to Max a little, and sent him up to his +room, and after Max had gone he talked to me. + +"He said he must punish me, but he would try a new way, and for four +days I shouldn't be his child at all--at least not be treated like it, +but just as if I were only a little girl visitor; he wouldn't give me +any orders, or advice, or direction, or instruction; and I mustn't take +any liberty with him that I wouldn't feel free to take with a stranger +gentleman. + +"He said I must understand that he did not intend to subject me to any +harsh treatment, but would be as polite and attentive to my wants as if +I were a guest in the house." + +"O Lu, did you like it? was it nice?" + +"No, indeed! I thought they were the longest days I'd ever lived, and +wondered how I could ever have thought I'd like to be my own mistress +instead of having to obey papa. + +"He didn't give me one cross word or even look, but he didn't invite me +to sit on his knee, and I didn't dare do so; he didn't call me pet names +and hug me up in his arms, as he so often does when I haven't been +naughty, and I couldn't wait on him as I always love to do; he wouldn't +let me do the least thing for him. I just felt as if I wasn't one of the +family at all, and would ten times rather have had the hardest of +whippings; at least so far as the pain was concerned." + +"Yes, of course; it wouldn't have been half so hard to bear. At least I +can imagine that to be made to feel yourself only a stranger in your +father's house would be a great deal worse than having to endure quite +severe bodily pain. So I think you may feel that you have been +punished." + +"Not so severely as I deserve," returned Lulu, shaking her head and +sighing; "no not half. There, I can hear Gracie calling me to say +good-night. Excuse me while I run into her room for a few minutes." + +She found Grace alone and just getting into bed. + +"Where's papa?" Lulu asked. + +"Gone down stairs; but he said he'd be back in a few minutes to have his +bit of chat with you in our sitting-room." + +"Then I'll just kiss you good night and hurry back to get ready for +him." + +When the captain came he found Lulu ready and waiting for him, seated +by the fire with her Bible open in her hand. + +"I was learning my verse for to-morrow morning, papa," she said, closing +the book and laying it aside, as she rose to give him the easy chair she +had been occupying. + +"That was right," he replied, sitting down and drawing her to his knee; +"one could hardly end the old year, or begin the new, in a better way +than by the study of God's word. Well, has my little daughter anything +particular to say to her father to-night?" + +"Only that I wish I'd been a better daughter to you, papa, and that I +hope I shall be this--no next year: the year that's to begin in a few +hours. I do hope that when its last night comes you can say, 'My +daughter Lulu hasn't been once disobedient or in a passion for a whole +year.'" + +"It will be a very happy thing for me--for us both--if I can," he said, +"and I am not without hope that it may be so. But my dear child, you +will need constant watchfulness lest your besetting sins overcome you +when you least expect it." + +"I wish I could ever get done with the fight," she sighed. "It's such a +hard one." + +"Yes, I know, dear child, for I am engaged in the same conflict; but we +must keep on resolutely till the dear Master calls us home. + +"But we have the promise of His help all the way, and that we shall be +'more than conquerors through Him that loved us.' And the prize is +eternal life at God's right hand." + +"It will be always easy to be good when we get to heaven?" + +"Yes; the last remains of the old evil nature will have been taken away, +and we will have no more inclination to sin." + +"I am very glad of that! and that God gave me such a good Christian +father to help me in my hard fight! And, papa, I must tell you again +that I am very, very sorry and ashamed because of my naughtiness last +month." + +"Dear child, my dear humble penitent little girl!" he said tenderly, "it +was all long since fully and freely forgiven. Now good night, my +darling; and good bye till next year," he added in playful tone, kissing +her fondly over and over again, "unless something unforeseen should make +you want your father before morning. In that case you will not have far +to run to find him." + +"Oh no; and it makes me glad always at night to remember that you are so +near, and the doors all open between our rooms, so that you could hear +me if I should call out to you, papa. I know you wouldn't be displeased +at being wakened if I were in trouble and needed you." + +"No, indeed, daughter; in that case I should be only too glad to be +roused that I might hasten to your assistance. + +"But let your greatest rejoicing be in the thought that you and I and +all of us are under the care of Him who neither slumbers nor sleeps. 'It +is better to trust in the Lord than to put confidence in man.'" + +Rosie in her mamma's room, which she shared at this time, as on a former +occasion, was preparing for bed, Grandma Elsie quietly reading in an +easy chair beside the fire. + +Presently Rosie went to the side of the chair and dropping on her knees +on the carpet, looked up smilingly into the sweet placid face bent over +the book. + +"Mamma, dear, I have come for my good night kiss before getting into +bed," she said softly, adding sportively, "the last I shall solicit from +you this year." + +"And you are going to be satisfied with one?" her mother asked letting +the book fall into her lap, while she laid one hand gently on her young +daughter's head and gazed tenderly down into the blooming face; with a +somewhat sad expression too, Rosie thought. + +"I say, no to that, mamma," she returned, laying her head in her +mother's lap and taking into her own the hand that had been resting on +it, to press it again and again to her lips with ardent affection, "for +I shall not be satisfied with less than half a dozen." + +Elsie gave them in quick succession, gathering her child in her arms and +making her rest her fair head on the maternal bosom, and Rosie felt a +warm tear fall on her cheek. + +"Mamma!" she exclaimed in concerned surprise, "you are crying! What can +be the matter? have I said or done anything to grieve you, dear heart?" +reaching up an arm to clasp her mother's neck, while she scanned the +loved features with earnest, tender scrutiny. + +For a minute or more there was no reply. Then Elsie said, in moved +tones, softly smoothing the hair back from Rosie's temples as she spoke, +and gazing tenderly down into her eyes, "My heart is sad for you, my +darling, because, while another year is rapidly drawing to a close, I +have yet no reason to hope that you have sought a refuge within the fold +of the good Shepherd who gives to his sheep eternal life; the dear +Saviour who has been all these years inviting you to come to him and be +saved." + +"Mamma, I am very young yet," murmured Rosie, hanging her head and +blushing. + +"Old enough to have become a disciple of Jesus years ago," her mother +said in sorrowful tones. "O my darling, give him the best years of your +life; the whole of your life, whether it be long or short. Is he not +worthy of it?" + +"Yes, mamma; surely there can be only one answer to that and I do mean +to--to try to turn over a new leaf with the coming of the new year. But, +mamma, I know of a number of good Christians who didn't begin to be such +till they were many years older than I am. There is grandpa for one." + +"Yes, my child," sighed her mother, "but he has always deeply regretted +having so long delayed beginning the Christian course--entering the +service of the dear Master whom now he loves better than wife or child +or any created being. There are many reasons, my darling, why delay is +both dangerous and unwise as well as basely ungrateful." + +"You allude to the uncertainty of life, mamma?" + +"Yes, and of the continuance of health and reason. How many have been +suddenly overtaken by fatal illness that at once robbed them of the +power to think, so that if preparation for the solemn realities of +another world had not been already made, the opportunity for so doing +was forever lost! + +"There is also danger that God's Spirit may cease to strive with you, +and without His help you can not come to Christ. + +"Nor do we know how soon Jesus may come again in the clouds of heaven. +He himself has told us that he will come as a thief in the night; that +is when he is not expected. + +"But, Rosie, my dear child, even if you could know certainly that delay +will not cost you the loss of your soul, it will bring you other loss +great and irreparable." + +"What, mamma?" Rosie asked with a look of mingled surprise and alarm. "I +can not think what you mean." + +"While it is a precious truth that all who finally repent and accept of +Christ as their only Saviour, will inherit eternal life--a life of +holiness and unspeakable happiness at God's right hand," answered her +mother, "yet there will be a difference in the portions of those who +have spent many years in the faithful service of the Master--using their +time and talents for the advancement of his cause and kingdom, and +striving to win others to know and serve him, and themselves to grow in +grace and conformity to his likeness and his will--and that of others +who have been saved only at the last and so as by fire. All will be +perfectly happy but some will have a greater capacity for happiness than +others. + +"According to the teachings of God's word sin is the greatest folly, the +service of God the highest wisdom. + +"'Doth not wisdom cry? and understanding put forth her voice?... Riches +and honor are with me; yea, durable riches and righteousness. My fruit +is better than gold, yea, than fine gold; and my revenue than choice +silver! + +"'They that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and +they that turn many to righteousness, as the stars forever and ever.' + +"Rosie, my darling, it is the dearest wish of my heart to see you +engaged in that work; but you cannot teach others what you do not know +yourself; you must first give your heart to God and learn for yourself +the sweetness of his love. Will you not do it now? at once? Oh listen to +his gracious invitation, 'Give me thine heart.'" + +For some moments a deep and solemn hush seemed to fill the room, Rosie +still kneeling there with her head pillowed on her mother's breast, +Elsie's heart going up in an almost agonizing petition for her child. + +At length Rosie lifted her head looking up into her mother's face with +dewy eyes and a very sweet smile. + +"Mamma," she said in low tremulous tones, "I have tried to do it; I have +asked the Lord to forgive all my sins, to cleanse me from mine +iniquities, and to take me for his very own; and I think he has heard +and granted my petition. + +"You know when the leper came to him saying, 'Lord, if thou wilt, thou +canst make me clean,' Jesus at once put forth his hand and touched him +saying, 'I will; be thou clean'; and immediately the leprosy departed +from him. Mamma, I have been praying the leper's prayer, and I think the +dear Lord Jesus has said the same words to me." + +"I am sure of it," Elsie said with emotion, "for he is the unchangeable +God; 'Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to-day, and forever'; as ready +to be moved with compassion for a sin-sick soul to-day, as he was for the +leper when on earth. And he has said, 'Him that cometh to me I will in +no wise cast out.'" + +Clasping her hands and looking upward, "Bless the Lord, O my soul," she +exclaimed; "'and all that is within me, bless his holy name!'" + + + + +CHAPTER XIII. + + +"Lu! Lu! five o'clock, time to get up!" called a harsh voice in loud, +shrill tones. + +"Who, who was calling?" asked Eva starting out of sleep. + +"Only Polly," laughed Lulu. + +"Get up, get up!" screamed the bird. "Time for breakfast. Polly wants +her coffee. Polly wants a cracker." + +"What a smart parrot! how plainly she talks," said Eva. + +"Yes; but so loud. I'm afraid she will wake everybody in the house." + +"How has she learned your name so soon?" asked Eva. + +"I don't think she has," said Lulu. "Papa says there was a girl named +Louisa in the place where Polly used to live, that everybody called Lu, +and the parrot learned to call her so too." + +"Happy New Year!" screamed Polly. + +"Oh just hear her!" cried Lulu in delight. "Papa must have been teaching +her that, or having somebody else do it, while we were away. I think +she's going to make a great deal of fun for us all. Happy New Year to +you, Eva dear," giving her friend a hug, as they lay side by side in +the bed. + +"The same to you, dear Lu," returned Eva. "How nice it is to be here +with you lying on this easy couch with this down cover and these soft +blankets over us. I never lay on a more delightful bed. Everything about +it is beautiful and luxurious too." + +"Papa was very particular to get the very best of springs and mattresses +for all our beds," replied Lulu. "Oh but he is a dear, good father, +always careful for the comfort and happiness of all his children!" + +"And of his wife?" + +"Oh yes indeed! I'm quite sure no man could take better care of his +wife, or be more loving and kind to her, than papa is to Mamma Vi. And +I'm pretty sure he was just the same to my mother; he says he loved her +very dearly and loves his children--I mean Max and Gracie and +me--because they were hers as well as because they are his very own." + +"Lu! Lu! get up! Time for breakfast!" screamed Polly again. + +"I suppose it is morning, or she wouldn't be making such a fuss," said +Lulu. + +"Yes," said Eva, "I see a little light coming in at the window." + +"I'll light the gas in the sitting-room, and give her a cracker to stop +her screaming," said Lulu, getting out of bed and feeling about for her +warm slippers and dressing gown. "Then I'll run and catch papa and +Gracie." + +"Lulu," said the captain's voice from Gracie's room. + +"I'm here, papa. Oh a happy New Year to you!" + +"Thank you, dear child. I wish you the same; but I want you to give +Polly a cracker as quickly as you can to stop her screaming; for I fear +she will wake both guests and babies." + +"Yes, sir; I will. I was just going to," replied the little girl. "Then +shall I stay up?" + +"I think you may as well go back to bed and try to take another nap," he +answered. "It is very early yet." + +Lulu hurried into the sitting-room where Polly's cage was hanging, and +struck a light. + +"What you 'bout? Where you been?" demanded the parrot. + +"Sleeping in my bed as I have a right to, Miss Saucebox," returned Lulu, +laughing as she opened a cupboard door and brought out a paper of +crackers. "There, take that and see if you can hold your tongue till +folks are ready to get up." + +The bird took the offered cracker and began eating it, standing on one +foot, on its perch, and holding the food in the claws of the other, +while it bit off a little at a time, Lulu looking on with interest. + +"You'll have to behave better than this, or you'll get banished to the +attic, or the kitchen, or some other far-off place," she said, shaking +her finger threateningly at Poll. + +Then, after turning down the light, she ran back to bed. + +"Are you asleep, Eva?" she asked in a whisper. + +"No dear; wide awake." + +"Then let's talk; for I'm as wide awake as I can be." + +"But didn't your father say you were to try for another nap?" + +"I understood him to mean only that I might if I chose, not that I must; +but perhaps he meant that he wanted me to; so I'll keep quiet and try." + +She did so, saying to herself, "I just know it's no use, for I was never +wider awake in my life," but to her great astonishment the next thing +she knew it was broad daylight and Eva up and brushing out her hair +before the mirror over the bureau. + +"Why, I've been asleep and I hadn't the least idea of such a thing!" +cried Lulu springing out upon the floor and beginning to dress in all +haste. + +"Oh, you've had a nice nap and will feel the better for it all day, I'm +sure," returned Eva laughing in a kindly way; "and that is your reward +for trying to do as your papa probably wished you to. But need you hurry +so? isn't it a good while to breakfast time?" + +"Yes, but I have to dress and say my prayers; and I always like so much +to have a little time to chat with papa before the bell rings." + +"Lu! Lu!" screamed the parrot, "time for breakfast! Polly wants her +coffee." + +"Just hear Polly," exclaimed Lulu; "it does seem as if she must have +sense. I suppose she does think it's time for breakfast." + +"Does she drink coffee?" asked Eva. + +"Yes; she is very fond of it. She gets a cup every morning." + +"She's a very amusing pet, I think," remarked Evelyn. "What fun it will +be to teach her to say all sorts of cute things!" + +"Yes," sighed Lulu, "but papa says if she should hear angry, passionate, +or willful words from my lips she may learn and repeat them to my shame +and sorrow. But oh I hope I never shall let her hear such!" + +"I don't believe you ever will say such words any more, dear Lu," Eva +said with an affectionate look into her friend's face. "I don't believe +you have ever been in a passion since--since the time that little Elsie +had that sad fall." + +"No, I have not been in a rage, but I have said some angry words a few +times, and oh--as you must remember that I told you--some very +rebellious and insolent ones to my dear papa--not so long ago. Oh dear, +I'm afraid my tongue can never be tamed! + +"Papa made me learn that third chapter of James that says 'the tongue is +a fire, a world of iniquity and that no man can tame it.' Then he talked +to me so nicely and kindly about learning to rule my tongue and make it +always speak as it ought--wise, kind, pleasant words. And he told me the +only way to do it was by getting my heart right--by God's help--because, +as the Bible tells us in another place, it is out of the abundance of +the heart that the mouth speaketh." + +"Your father takes a great deal of pains to teach and help you, dear Lu, +doesn't he?" said Eva. + +"Yes, yes, indeed!" returned Lulu, with warmth; "all his children, but +especially me, I think, because I'm the naughtiest and have the hardest +work trying to be good. I'm often surprised at papa's patience with me +and the trouble he takes to help me in my hard fight with my passionate, +wilful temper." + +Just then Grace's voice was heard at the door, "Happy New Year, Eva and +Lu! May I come in?" + +"Yes, come. Happy New Year to you," cried both girls, Lulu running and +taking her sister in her arms to hug and kiss her. + +"You darling child! You look bright and well. Are you?" + +"Yes, you old woman," laughed Gracie, returning the hug and kisses; "and +I'm all ready for breakfast. Are you?" + +"No, not quite." + +"I am," said Eva. "Shall we go into the sitting-room, Gracie, and wait +there for Lu?" + +"Yes," answered Grace, leading the way; "and I'll be learning my Bible +verse while we wait for her and papa and the breakfast bell." + +Lulu and her father joined them at the same moment. + +The captain kissed the little girls all around and presented each with a +pretty little portemonnaie. + +Eva thanked him with smiles, blushes and appreciative words; his own two +with hugs and kisses in addition to the thanks given in words. + +"Mine's ever so pretty, papa," Lulu said, turning it about in her hands. + +"I am glad you are pleased with it," he said, smiling, "but are you +going to be satisfied with looking at the outside? don't you want to +examine the lining also?" + +"Why, yes, sir?" opening it. "Oh, oh, it isn't empty!" she laughed, +beginning to take out the contents--two clean, crisp one dollar notes, +and a handful of bright new quarters, dimes and five cent pieces. "Papa, +how kind and generous you are to me!" + +Grace had her purse open by this time and found it lined in like manner +with Lulu's. "Dear papa, thank you ever so much," she said, looking up +into his face with eyes full of love and gratitude. "It's a great deal +for me to have beside all the rest you gave me." + +"You are both as welcome as possible, my darlings; only make good use of +it, remembering that money is one of the talents for which we must give +account to God at last," he answered to both. + +"Eva, my dear," turning to her, "you will find the same in yours, and I +hope will accept it from me as though you were one of my daughters. Do +me the kindness to let me be in some respects, a father to you; since +your own is absent in the happy home to which I trust we are all +traveling." + +She was standing near, the present he had given her in her hand. She had +been looking from it to Lulu and Grace, thinking the while how good it +was in the captain to treat her so much like one of his own, and now at +these kind words spoken in tender fatherly tones, both heart and eyes +grew full to overflowing. + +He saw that she could not speak for emotion, and taking her hand, drew +her to his knee and kissed her, saying, "Don't try to thank me in words, +my dear; your speaking countenance tells me all you would say." + +"What you 'bout?" screamed Polly at that instant, just as if she were +calling the captain to account for his actions. + +That made them all laugh; even Evelyn, who had been just ready to cry. +Then the breakfast bell rang and everybody hastened to obey its summons. + +Many a "Happy New Year," was exchanged among them as they gathered--a +bright faced, cheerful set--in the pleasant breakfast-room and about its +bountiful table. + +Each had a gift to show, for all had been remembered in that way by +either the captain or Violet, some by both, and each one had received or +did now receive, something from Grandma Elsie--a book, toy or game. + +The gifts seemed to give universal satisfaction and all were in gayest +spirits. + +Shortly after breakfast--almost before the children had done with +comparing and talking about their presents--the other guests began to +arrive, and by ten o'clock everybody who had been invited was there. + +Then began the fun of arranging themselves in groups and having +photographs taken; after that the acting of the charades. + +The picture suggested by Violet was taken first. In it Grandma Elsie +was seated between her father on one side, and her namesake daughter on +the other, Mrs. Leland having her babe in her arms, while little Ned +leaned confidingly against his great-grandfather's knee. + +The captain and Violet, with their two little ones, made another pretty +picture. Then the captain was taken again with his older three grouped +about him. Then Grandma Elsie again with her son Edward and his Zoe, +standing behind her, Rosie and Walter one on each side. + +She thought this quite enough, but her college boys insisted on having +her taken again, seated between them. + +It was then proposed that the other members of the company should be +taken in turn--singly or in groups;--but all declined, expressing a +decided preference for spending the time in a more amusing manner, such +as forming tableaux and acting charades. + +The older people took possession of a large parlor and sat there +conversing, while the younger ones consulted together and made their +arrangements in the library. + +Misconstrue was the first word chosen. Presently Evelyn walked into the +parlor, followed almost immediately by Harold with a book in his hand. + +"You are here, Miss?" he said glancing at Evelyn. "And you, Miss?" as +Sydney Dinsmore came tripping in from the hall. + +"Yes; and here comes another Miss;" she replied, as Lulu appeared in the +open doorway. + +"I too, am a miss; there are four of us here now," said Rosie, coming up +behind Lulu. + +"I am a miss," proclaimed Maud Dinsmore, stepping in after Rosie. + +"And I am a miss," echoed Lora Howard, coming after her. + +"Well, stand up in a row and let us see if you can say your lesson +without a miss," said Harold. + +"Oh it's a spelling school--all of girls!" remarked Grace in a low aside +to her little friend Rosie Lacey; they two having chosen a place among +the spectators rather than with the actors on this occasion. + +"Yes," returned Rosie; "I wonder why they don't have some of the boys in +the class too." + +"When did Columbus discover America, Miss Maud?" asked Harold. + +"In 1942," returned Maud with the air of one who is quite confident of +the correctness of her reply. + +"A miss for you," said Harold. "Next. When did Columbus discover +America?" + +"In 1620, just after the landing of the pilgrims," answered Sydney. + +"Another miss," said Harold. "Next." + +"Something happened in 1775," said Eva meditatively. + +"Oh!" cried Rosie, "Columbus' discovery was long before that--somewhere +about the year 1000, was it not, Mr. Travilla?" + +"A miss for each of you," replied Harold, shaking his head. "What year +was it, Lulu?" + +"It must have been before I was born," she answered slowly, as if not +entirely certain--"Yes, I'm quite sure it was, and I can't remember +before I was born." + +"A miss for you too," said Harold. "You have every one missed and will +have to con your task over again." + +At that each girl opened a book which she held in her hand, and for +several minutes they all seemed to be studying diligently. + +"Ah, ha! ah ha! um h'm! mis-con," murmured Cousin Ronald, half-aloud; +"vara weel done, lads and lasses. What's the next syllable? strue? Ah +ha, um h'm! we shall see presently," as the books were closed and the +young actors vanished through the door into the hall. + +They were hardly gone when Zoe entered, carrying a small basket filled +with flowers which she began to strew here and there over the floor. + +"Ah ha! ah ha! um h'm!" cried Cousin Ronald, "she strews the flowers; +misconstrue is the word na doot." + +"Ah Cousin Ronald, somebody must have told you," laughed Zoe, tripping +from the room. + +"Oh!" cried Rosie Lacey, "I see now why the boys didn't take part this +time; because they couldn't be miss." + +"Here they come now, boys and girls too," exclaimed Grace. "Why how +they're laughing! I wonder what's the joke?" + +They were all laughing as at something very amusing, and after entering +the room did nothing but sit or stand about laughing all the time; +fairly shaking with laughter, laughing, laughing till the tears came +into their eyes, and the older people joined in without in the least +knowing the exciting cause of so much mirth. + +"Come, children, tell us the joke," said Mr. Dinsmore at length. + +"O grandpa, can't you see?" asked Rosie Travilla, and they all hurried +from the room, to return presently in a procession, each carrying +something in his or her hand. + +Harold had a log of wood, Herbert a post, Max a block, Frank the wooden +part of an old musket, while Chester, though empty-handed, wore an old +fashioned stock or cravat and held his head very stiffly. + +Maud, dressed as a huckster, had a basket filled with apples, oranges, +nuts and candies. Sydney, wearing an old cloak and straw hat, had a +basket on her arm in which were needles, tapes, buttons, pins, and +other small wares such as are often hawked about the streets. + +Lulu and Eva brought up the rear, carrying the parrot and Gracie's +kitten. + +Maud and Sydney made the circuit of the room, the one crying, "Apples +and Oranges! buy any apples and oranges?" the other asking, "Want any +pins to-day? needles, buttons, shoe-strings?" + +"No," said Grandma Rose, "Have you nothing else to offer?" + +"No, ma'am, this is my whole stock in trade," replied Sydney. + +"I laid in a fresh stock of fruit this morning, ma'am, and it's good +enough for anybody," sniffed Maud, with indignant air. + +"Do you call that a musket, sir?" asked Chester of Frank. + +"No, sir; I called it the stock of one." + +"Lulu and Eva, why bring those creatures in here?" asked Herbert, +elevating his eyebrows as in astonishment. + +"Because they're our live stock," replied Lulu. + +Now Frank began to play the part of a clown or buffoon, acting in a very +silly and stupid manner, while the others looked on laughing and +pointing their fingers at him in derision. + +"Frank, can't you behave yourself?" exclaimed Maud. "It mortifies me to +see you making yourself the laughing-stock of the whole company." + +"Laughing-stock--laughing-stock," said several voices among the +spectators, the captain adding, "Very well done indeed!" + +"Thank you, sir," said Harold. "If the company are not tired we will +give them one more." + +"Let us have it," said his grandfather. + +Some of the girls now joined the spectators, while Harold drew out a +little stand, and he, Chester, and Herbert seated themselves about it +with paper and pencils before them, assuming a very business-like air. + +Frank had stepped out to the hall. In a minute or two he returned and +walked up to the others, hat in hand. + +Bowing low, but awkwardly, "You're the school committee I understand, +gents?" he remarked inquiringly. + +"Yes," said Harold, "and we want a teacher for the school at Sharon. +Have you come to apply for the situation?" + +"Yes, sir; I heered tell ye was wantin' a superior kind o' male man to +take the school fer the winter, and bein' as I was out o' a job, I +thought I mout as well try my hand at that as enny thin' else." + +"Take a seat and let us inquire into your qualifications," said Herbert, +waving his hand in the direction of a vacant chair. "But first tell us +your name and where you are from." + +"My name, sir, is Peter Bones, and I come from the town o' Hardtack in +the next county; jest beyant the hill yander. I've a good eddication o' +me own, too, though I never rubbed my back agin a college," remarked the +applicant, sitting down and tilting his chair back on its hind legs, +retaining his balance by holding on to the one occupied by Herbert. "I +kin spell the spellin' book right straight through, sir, from kiver to +kiver." + +"But spelling is not the only branch to be taught in the Sharon school," +said Chester. "What else do you know." + +"The three r's, sir; reading, 'ritin,' and 'rithmetic." + +"You are acquainted with mathematics!" + +"Well, no, not so much with Mathy as with his brother Bill; but I know +him like a book; fact I might say like several books." + +"Like several books, eh?" echoed Chester in a sarcastic tone; "but how +well may you be acquainted with the books? What's the meaning of +pathology?" + +"The science of road making of course, sir; enny fool could answer such +a question as that." + +"Could he, indeed? Well you've made a miss, for your answer is wide of +the mark." + +"How wide is the Atlantic ocean?" asked Herbert. + +"'Bout a thousand miles." + +"Another miss; it's three thousand." + +"I know it useter to be, years ago, but they've got to crossin' it so +quick now that you needn't tell me it's more'n a thousand." + +"In what year was the Declaration of Independence signed?" asked Harold. + +"Wall now, I don't jist remember," returned the applicant, thrusting +both hands deep into his pockets and gazing down meditatively at the +carpet, "somewheres 'bout 1860, wuzn't it? no, come to think, I guess +'twas '63." + +"No, no, no! you are thinking of the proclamation of emancipation. +Another miss. We don't find you qualified for the situation; so wish you +good day, sir." + +"Ah, ah! ah, ah! um h'm, um h'm! so I should say," soliloquized Mr. +Lilburn, leaning on his goldheaded cane and watching the four lads as +they scattered and left the room; "and so this is the end of act the +first, I suppose. Miss, miss, miss, ah that's the syllable that begins +the new word." + +Evelyn now came in with an umbrella in her hand, Grace and Rose Lacey +walking a little in her rear. Evelyn raised the umbrella and turning to +the little girls, said pleasantly, "Come under, children, I can't keep +the rain off you unless you are under the umbrella." They accepted the +invitation and the three moved slowly back and forth across the room +several times. + +"It's a nice sort of shelter to be under when it rains," remarked Rose +Lacey. + +"Yes, I like to be under it," said Grace. + +"But it is wearisome to walk all the time; let us stand still for a +little," proposed Evelyn. + +"Yes; by that stand yonder," said Grace. + +They went to it and stationed themselves there for a moment; then Grace +stepped from under the umbrella and seated herself on the carpet under +the stand. + +"Look, look!" laughed Rose Lacey, "there's Miss Grace Raymond under the +stand; a miss-under-stand." + +A storm of applause, and cries of "Well done, little ones! Very prettily +done indeed!" and Gracie, rosy with blushes, came out from her retreat +and ran to hide her face on her father's shoulder, while he held her +close with one arm, softly smoothing her curls with the other hand. + +"Don't be disturbed, darling," he said; "it is only kind commendation of +the way in which Rosie and you have acted your parts." + +"Why you should feel proud and happy, Gracie," said Zoe, drawing near. +"We are going to have that tableau now in which you are to be a little +flower girl. So come, won't you? and let me help you dress." + +Tableaux filled up the rest of the morning. + +After dinner Harold and Herbert gave an exhibition of tricks of +legerdemain, which even the older people found interesting and amusing. +The little ones were particularly delighted with a marvellous shower of +candy that ended the performance. + +Some of Cousin Ronald's stories of the heroes of Scottish history and +song made the evening pass delightfully. + +But at an early hour the whole company, led by Grandpa Dinsmore, united +in a short service of prayer, praise, and the reading of the scriptures, +and at its close the guests bade good-bye and scattered to their homes. + +"Well," said Max, following the rest of the family into the parlor, +after they had seen the last guest depart, "I never had a pleasanter New +Year's day." + +"Nor I either," said Lulu; "and we had such a delightful time last year +too, that I really don't know which I enjoyed the most." + +"And we have good times all the time since we have a home of our own +with our dear father in it," remarked Grace, taking his hand and +carrying it to her lips, while her sweet azure eyes looked up lovingly +into his face. + +An emphatic endorsement of that sentiment from both Max and Lulu. Then +the captain, smiling tenderly upon them, said, "I dearly love to give +you pleasure, my darlings, my heart's desire is for my children's +happiness in this world and the next; but life can not be all play; so +lessons must be taken up again to-morrow morning, and I hope to find you +all in an industrious and tractable mood." + +"I should hope so indeed, papa," returned Max; "if we are not both +obedient and industrious we will deserve to be called an ungrateful +set." + + + + +CHAPTER XIV. + + +The weather the next day was so mild and pleasant that Max and Lulu +asked and obtained permission to take a ride of several miles on their +ponies. + +They went alone, their father and Violet having driven out in the family +carriage, taking the three younger children with them. + +On their return Max and his sister approached the house from a rear +entrance to the grounds, passing through the bit of woods belonging to +the estate, the garden and shrubbery, and across the lawn. + +In traversing the wood they came upon a man leaning idly against a tree, +in a lounging attitude, with his hands in his pockets, a half consumed +cigar in his mouth. + +He was a stranger to the children, and from, his shabby, soiled +clothing, unkempt locks, and unshaven face, it was evident he belonged +to the order of tramps. + +He stood directly in the path the children were pursuing, just where it +made a sudden turn, and Lulu's pony had almost trodden upon his foot +before they were aware of his vicinity. + +Fairy shied, snorting with fright, and almost unseated her young rider. + +"Look out there, and don't ride a fellow down!" growled the man, +catching hold of Fairy's bridle and scowling into the face of her rider. + +Lulu did not seem to be frightened. Her quick temper rose at the man's +insolence, and she exclaimed authoritatively, "Let go of my bridle this +instant, and get out of the path." + +"I will when I get ready, and no sooner," returned the man insolently. + +"What are you doing in these grounds, sir?" demanded Max, adding, "You +have no call to be here. Let go of that bridle and step out of the path +at once." + +"I'm not under your orders, bubby," said the tramp with a disagreeable, +mocking laugh. + +"These are my father's grounds," said Max, drawing himself up with a +determined air, "and we don't allow tramps and loafers here; so if you +don't let go of that bridle and be off I'll set my dog on you. Here, +Prince, Prince!" + +At the sound of the call, answered by a loud bark, and the sight of +Prince's huge form making rapid bounds in his direction, the tramp +released Fairy's bridle, and growling out an oath, turned and made his +way with all celerity toward the public road, leaping the fence that +separated it from Capt. Raymond's grounds, barely in time to escape +Prince's teeth, as he made a dash to seize him by the leg. + +"Oh," cried Lulu, drawing a long breath of relief, "what a happy thing +that Prince came running out to meet us!" + +"Yes," said Max, "and I hope he has given that fellow a fright that will +keep him from ever coming into these grounds again. If he isn't a +scoundrel his looks certainly belie him very much." + +They had held their ponies in check while watching the race between man +and dog, but now urged them forward in haste to reach the house; for the +short winter day was fast closing in. + +The captain was standing on the veranda as they rode up. + +"You are a trifle late, children," he said, as he stepped to the side of +Fairy and lifted Lulu from the saddle, but his tone was not stern. + +"Yes, papa," said Max; "I'm afraid we went a little farther than we +ought; at any rate it took us longer than we expected to reach home +again; and we were detained a minute or two just now, out here in the +grove, by a tramp that caught hold of Fairy's bridle and wouldn't let go +till I called Prince and he showed his teeth." + +"What! can it be possible?" cried the captain closing his fingers more +firmly over the hand Lulu had slipped into his, and gazing down into +her face with a look of mingled concern and relief. "It is well indeed +that Lulu was not alone, and that Prince was at hand. Come into the +library and tell me all about it." + +He led Lulu in as he spoke, Max following, while a servant took the +ponies to their stable. + +Capt. Raymond sat down and drew Lulu to his side, putting an arm +protectingly around her, while Max, standing near, went on to give the +particulars of their encounter with the tramp, Lulu now and then putting +in a word. + +"Now, daughter," the captain said at the conclusion of the story, "I +hope you are quite convinced of the wisdom and kindness of your father's +prohibition of solitary rides and walks for you?" + +"Yes, papa, I am, and do not intend ever to disobey you again by taking +them. I wasn't much frightened, but I know it would have been very +dangerous for me if I'd been alone." + +"No doubt of it," he said, caressing her with grave tenderness, "it +almost makes me shudder to think of what might have happened had you +been without a protector." + +"And I doubt if I could have protected her without Prince's help, papa," +said Max. "I think he's a valuable fellow, and pays for his keep." + +"Yes; I am very glad I selected him as a Christmas gift to you," said +his father. "But now I must warn you both to say nothing to, or before +Gracie, about this occurrence; for timid as she is, it would be apt to +cause her much suffering from apprehension." + +"We will try to keep it a secret from her, papa," replied both children. + +"And in order to succeed in that you will have to be on your guard and +give no hint of the matter in presence of any of the servants." + +"We will try to remember, papa," they promised with evident intention to +do so. + +"That is right," he said. "I think I can trust you not to forget or +disobey. I know you would be loath to have your little sister tortured +with nervous terrors. Now go and get yourselves ready for tea." + +Lulu was full of excitement over her adventure, and through the evening +found it difficult to refrain from speaking of it before Grace; but +equally desirous to obey her father and to save her little sister from +needless suffering, she resolutely put a curb upon her tongue till she +found herself alone with him at bedtime. + +Then she must needs go over the whole scene again, and seeing that it +was a relief to her excitement, he let her run on about it to her +heart's content. + +"Has it made you feel at all timid to-night, daughter?" he asked +kindly. + +"No, papa," she answered promptly; "I don't think the man could get into +the house; do you?" + +"I think it most probable he has walked on till he is miles away from +here by this time," the captain answered. "But even did we know him to +be prowling round outside, we might rest and sleep in peace and +security, assured that nothing can harm us without the will of our +heavenly Father who loves us more than any earthly parent loves his +child." + +He drew her very close to his heart and imprinted a tender kiss upon her +lips as he spoke. + +"Yes, papa, it makes me feel very safe to remember that, thinking how +dearly you love me; so that I know you would never let anything harm me +if you could help it," she returned, putting an arm round his neck and +hugging him tight. "Oh I am so glad that the Bible tells us that about +God's love to us!" + +"So am I; and that my children have early learned to love and trust in +him. + +"'Godliness is profitable unto all things, having promise of the life +that now is, and of that which is to come.' That is not a promise that +God's faithful followers shall be rich in this world's goods, but faith +in God's loving care makes life happy even in the midst of poverty and +pain. Riches have not the power to make us happy, but the love of God +has. + +"And those who begin to serve God in the morning of life and press +onward and upward all their days, keeping near to Jesus and growing more +and more like him, will be happier in heaven--because of their greater +capacity for the enjoyment of God and holiness--than the saved ones who +sought him late in life, or were less earnest in their endeavors to live +in constant communion with him, and to bear more and more resemblance to +him. + +"The Bible speaks of some who are 'scarcely saved,' and of others to +whom 'an entrance shall be ministered abundantly into the everlasting +kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.'" + +"Papa," said Lulu earnestly, "I want to be one of those; I want to live +near to Jesus and grow every day more like him. (Oh I am so little like +him now; sometimes I fear not at all). Won't you help me all you can?" + +"I will, my darling," he replied, speaking with emotion. "Every day I +ask wisdom from on high for that very work;--the work of helping you and +all my dear children to be earnest, faithful servants of God." + +The talk with her father had done much to quiet Lulu's excitement, and +she fell asleep very soon after laying her head on her pillow. + +It was still night when she awoke suddenly with the feeling that +something unusual was going on in the house. + +She sat up in the bed and listened. She thought she heard a faint sound +coming from the room below, and slipping from the bed she stole softly +across the floor to the chimney, where there was a hot air flue beside +the open fireplace. + +Dropping down on her hands and knees, she put her ear close to the +register and listened again, almost holding her breath in the effort to +hear. + +The chimney ran up between her bedroom and the little tower room opening +into it; the library was under her bedroom, and opening from it was the +ground floor room of the tower, which was very strongly built, had only +the one door and very narrow slits of windows set high up in the thick +stone walls. + +In a safe in that small room were kept the family plate, jewelry, and +money; though no very great amount of the last named, as the captain +considered it far wiser to deposit it in the nearest bank. + +The door of the strong room, as it was called, was of thick oak plank +crossed with iron bars, and had a ponderous bolt and stout lock whose +key was carried up stairs every night by the captain. + +Listening with bated breath, Lulu's ear presently caught again a faint +sound as of a file moving cautiously to and fro on metal. + +"Burglars! I do believe it's burglars trying to steal the money and +silver and Mamma Vi's jewelry that are in the safe," she said to herself +with a thrill of mingled fear and excitement. + +With that she crept into the tower room, softly opened the register +there, and applied her ear to it. The sound of the file seemed a trifle +louder and presently she was sure she heard gruff voices, though she +could not distinguish the words. + +Her first impulse was to hurry to her father and tell him of her +discovery; the second thought, "If I do, papa will go down there and +maybe they'll kill him; and that would be a great, great deal worse than +if they should carry off everything in the house. I wish I could catch +them myself and lock them in there before I wake papa. Why couldn't I?" +starting to her feet in extreme excitement; "they're in the strong room, +the bolt's on the library side of the door, and probably they've left +the key there, too, in the lock. If I'm going to try to do it, the +sooner the better. I'll ask God to show me how and help me." + +She knelt on the carpet for a moment, sending up her petition in a few +earnest words, then rising, stood for an instant thinking very fast. + +She could gain the library by a door opening into a back hall and very +near that into the strong room, whose door, if open, would be in a +position to conceal her approach from the burglars till she could step +behind it; so that her scheme seemed not impracticable. + +She hastily put on a dark dressing-gown over her white night dress, and +thick felt slippers on her feet. + +Her heart beat very fast as the thought occurred to her that there might +be an accomplice in the library or hall, or that the door from the one +into the other might creak and bring the miscreants rushing out upon her +before she could accomplish the task she had set herself. + +"Well what if they should, Lulu Raymond?" she asked, shutting her teeth +hard together, "'twouldn't be half so bad as if they should harm your +father. You could be very well spared, but he couldn't; Mamma Vi, Max +and Gracie would break their hearts if anything dreadful happened to +him, and so would you too; I'll try, trusting to God to take care of +me." + +With swift, noiseless steps she passed out of her room, down a back +stairway into the hall just spoken of, and gained the library door, +finding it, to her great joy, wide enough open for her to slip in +without touching it. + +She could see nothing there; the room was quite dark; but the sounds she +had heard were still going in the strong room, seeming a little louder +now. The men must be in there at work on the safe; with the door ajar, +for a streak of light at the back between it and the jamb, told her it +was not quite shut. + +She crept to it and peeping in at that crack, saw a man down on his +knees working at the lock of the safe, while another stood close beside +him, holding a dark lantern, open, so that the rays of light fell full +and strongly upon the lock his confederate was trying to break. + +Lulu could not see the face of the latter, his back being toward her, +but as the other bent forward for a moment, to watch the progress of the +work, the light fell on his face, and she instantly recognized him as +the tramp who had seized Fairy's bridle in the wood. + +Trembling like a leaf she put up her hand and cautiously felt for the +bolt; holding tight to it and exerting all her strength, she suddenly +slammed the door to and shot it into its socket. She heard the villains +drop their tools, spring toward and try the door with muttered oaths and +curses; but she waited to feel for the key and turn it in the lock; even +to pull it out and thrust it into the pocket of her gown, as a swift +thought came to her, that there might be an accomplice lurking about who +would release them if she left it there. + +Then she ran as fast as her feet could carry her, through the library +and hall, up the stairs and on through the rooms, never stopping until +she stood panting for breath beside her sleeping father. + +She could not speak for a moment, but laid her face on the pillow beside +his and put her arm round his neck. + +The touch roused him and he asked, "Who is it? you, Lulu?" + +"Yes, papa," she panted; "I--I've locked some burglars into the strong +room and--" + +"_You? you_ have locked them in there?" he exclaimed in astonishment +starting up and drawing her into his arms. "Surely, my child, you have +been dreaming." + +"No, papa, not a bit; I've locked them in there and here's the key," +putting it into his hand. "I slammed the door to on them. I shot the +bolt too, and I don't think they can get out. But what will we do? Papa, +can you get somebody to help you take them to jail?" + +"Yes; I shall telephone at once to the sheriff at Union." + +"Who is it? What's the matter?" asked Violet waking. + +"I can not wait at this moment to explain matters my love," the captain +said hastily picking up Lulu and putting her in the place in the bed +which he had just vacated. "I must act, leaving Lulu to tell you her +story." + +With the last word he hurried from the room and the next moment they +heard the telephone bell. + + + + +CHAPTER XV. + + +"What is it, Lu?" Violet asked in trepidation. "Oh what is the meaning +of those sounds coming from below? Are burglars trying to break in?" + +"No, Mamma Vi," returned Lulu with a little nervous laugh, "they are +trying to break out." + +"Break out? what can you mean, child?" + +"They are locked into the strong room, Mamma Vi, and papa is calling for +help to take them to jail. Hark! don't you hear him?" + +They sat up in the bed, listening intently. + +"Hello!" the captain called: then in another moment, "Capt. Raymond of +Woodburn, wants the sheriff," they heard him say. "Ah are you there Mr. +Wright? Burglars in the house. Burglars here. We have them fast, locked +into the room with the safe they were trying to break open. Send a +constable and several men to help him, as promptly as you can." + +The reply was of course inaudible to the listeners in the bedroom, but +the next moment the captain spoke again. + +"Yes, I can hold them till you can get here; unless some outside +accomplice should come to their aid." + +He seemed to listen to a response, then a tinkle of his bell told that +the conversation was at an end. + +He turned at once to a private telephone connecting the dwelling house +with the outside cabins in which his men-servants lodged, and called them +to come to his assistance. + +Then back he went to his bedroom to reassure Violet and send Lulu to +Grace, who had waked and was calling in affright to know what was the +matter. + +"Do not be alarmed, my dear," he said, as he hastily threw on his +clothes: "I really think there is no cause for apprehension, but I must +hurry down to admit the servants (whether the burglars have left a door +open or not, I do not know), see in what condition things are in the +lower rooms, and keep guard over my prisoners till the sheriff or +constable and his men arrive." + +"What can I do?" asked Violet. + +"Stay here out of harm's way, and ready to soothe and quiet the children +should they wake in affright," he answered as he again hastened away. + +Violet sprang from the bed and went with swift, noiseless steps into the +nursery. All was quiet there, children and nurse soundly sleeping. She +retraced her steps and went on into Grace's room, where the two little +girls were lying together in the bed, locked in each other's arms. +Grace trembling with fear, Lulu bravely struggling with her own +excitement and trying to calm and soothe her little sister. + +"O Mamma Vi, I'm so glad you've come!" she exclaimed, as Violet drew +near, then seated herself on the side of the bed, and bent down to kiss +first the one and then the other, "for Gracie is so frightened." + +"I'm so afraid those wicked men will hurt papa," sobbed Grace. + +"God will take care of him, dear child," Violet said, repeating her +caress. "Beside your papa just told me he thought there was no cause for +apprehension. + +"But, Lulu, I have not heard yet how the burglars came to be locked into +the strong room. Tell me about it." + +"Something waked me, Mamma Vi, and I heard them, and by listening a +little I made sure where they were. At first I thought I'd run and call +papa; but then I thought there are two of them if not more and papa is +only one, so he would hardly have a chance in trying to fight them; but +if I should slip quietly down and slam the door to and lock them in, it +would save risking papa's life; and if they should catch me and kill me +it wouldn't be half so bad as if they hurt papa. + +"So I asked God to help me and take care of me. Then I ran down the +back stairs to the library. + +"The door into the back hall was far enough open to let me slip in +without touching it, so that I did so without making any noise to +attract their attention; then seeing by the light coming from the crack +at the back of the strong room door, that they were in there, I crept +close up and peeped in, and there they were; one down on his knees +working at the lock of the safe, the other holding a lantern to give him +light. + +"When I had watched them for a minute, I asked God again to help me; +then I felt for the bolt and kept my hand on it while I, all of a +sudden, pushed against the door with all my might and slammed it to, and +shot the bolt in. + +"I'd hardly done it when I heard the men drop their tools and run to the +door and try to get it open; saying dreadful words too, that frightened +me. So I only waited to lock the door also before I started to run +upstairs and on through the rooms till I got to papa. + +"He was asleep and I was so out of breath, and my heart beating so fast +I couldn't speak for a minute. But I put my arm round his neck and my +cheek on the pillow close to his and he woke." + +"And it was you who locked the burglars in?" exclaimed Violet in +astonishment. "I've heard before now of women doing such things, but +never of a little girl like you attempting it. You dear, brave, +unselfish child! I am very, very proud of you!" and she bent down again +and kissed Lulu several times. + +The burglars, quite aware that their presence in the house was known, +were making desperate efforts to escape, trying to force the lock or +break down the door, at the same time cursing, and swearing in tones of +concentrated fury. + +The captain drew near and spoke to them. + +"Men," he said sternly, "you are caught in a trap you have laid for +yourselves, and escape is impossible; both lock and door are strong +enough to resist your utmost efforts; therefore you may as well take +matters quietly." + +"That we won't. Let us out or it'll be the worse for you!" growled one of +the villians, grinding his teeth with rage. + +"Have a little patience," returned the captain; "you shall be taken out +presently, and off the premises; you are by no means desirable inmates +in the home of any honest, law-abiding citizen." + +The response to that was a threat of vengeance to be taken sooner or +later, should he dare to deliver them up to justice. + +Finding their threats disregarded, they tried persuasion, appeals to his +compassion--asserting that it was their first attempt to rob, and that +they were driven to it by necessity--they and their families being in +sore straits from extreme poverty--and promises to lead honest lives in +future. + +One voice the captain recognized as that of the groom he had dismissed +some months before because of his cruelty to Thunderer. + +"Ajax," he said sternly, "you are lying to me! I know that your family +are not in distress, and that you can make an honest living if you +choose to be industrious and faithful to your employers. You were well +paid here but lost your situation by inexcusable cruelty to dumb +animals. + +"Since discharging you I have more than once supplied the wants of your +wife and children; and this is your grateful return;--coming to rob me, +bringing with you another, and perhaps more desperate villain than +yourself." + +The men-servants had followed their master into the library and stood +listening to the colloquy in open-mouthed astonishment. + +"How dey git locked up in dar, cap'in?" asked one. + +"Miss Lulu slammed the door to on them and locked and bolted it," he +replied, his eyes shining at thought of the unselfish bravery of his +child. + +"Ki, cap'n! you's jokin', fo' shuah, dat little Miss Lu lock up de +bugglars? how she gwine do dat? she one small chile an' dey two big +men?" + +"She undoubtedly did it," returned the captain, smiling at the man's +evident amazement. "She heard them at work with their tools, on the safe +door, came softly down into this room, peeped at them through the crack +behind the door there, and before they were aware of her vicinity, +slammed it to and bolted and locked it on them." + +"Hurrah for little Miss Lu!" cried the men; one of them adding, "Dey +mus' hab her fo' a kunnel in de nex' wah." + +"No, sah; higher'n dat; fo' brigandine gineral at de berry leas'!" said +another. + +Seeing no hope of escape, the prisoners had ceased their efforts and +awaited their fate in sullen silence. + +They did not know who had been their captor, and in telling the story of +Lulu's exploit the captain purposely so lowered his tones that scarce a +word reached their ears. + +At this moment Max appeared at the door opening from the library into +the front hall; only half dressed and asking in much excitement, what +was the matter? what was the meaning of the lights and the noises that +had waked him? + +His father explained in a few words, and as he finished a loud knocking +at the front entrance told of the arrival of the sheriff and his posse. + +They were promptly admitted, filed into the library and formed a +semi-circle about the door of the strong room--each man with a revolver +in his hand, cocked and ready for instant use. + +The door was then unfastened and the burglars stepped out only to be +immediately handcuffed and carried away to prison, sullenly submitting +to their arrest because they saw that resistance was useless. + +But before being taken from the house they were searched and the +captain's watch found upon Ajax. He had evidently visited the +dressing-room of his late master to obtain the key to the strong room +door, and appropriated the watch at the same time. + +The lock of the safe was also examined and found but little injured. The +scoundrels had not succeeded in getting at the valuables there. + +They had collected together some from other parts of the house and made +them into bundles ready to carry away, but they were uninjured and had +only to be restored to their places. + +Max was greatly excited. "Papa," he said, when the sheriff had departed +with his prisoners, and doors and windows were again secured, "we have +had a narrow escape from serious loss; perhaps worse than that; for who +knows but those fellows meant to murder us in our beds?" + +"I think not, my son," replied the captain. "I presume their only object +was plunder, and that if they had succeeded in rifling the safe without +discovery, they would have gone quietly away with their booty. + +"Had they desired to kill any of us, they would have been likely to +attempt it when upstairs in search of the key to the strong room." + +"And it was Lu who spoiled their plans! Just think of it! I'd like to +have had her chance. Papa, I think Lu's splendid!" + +"She has certainly shown herself very brave and unselfish on this, and +several other occasions," the captain said with a happy look in his +eyes. + +"But come, we will do well now to go back to our beds, for it is +scarcely four o'clock," he added, consulting his recovered watch. + +The men servants had returned to their quarters, and father and son were +alone. + +Violet, in dressing-gown and slippers, met them at the head of the +stairway. + +"You have not been able to sleep, my love?" the captain said with a +glance of concern at her pale, excited face. "But of course that was not +to be expected." + +"No; we have all been too much excited to close an eye," she answered." +They are gone? Do tell me all about it!" + +"O papa, please come in here and tell it where Gracie and I can hear," +called Lulu entreatingly, from the inner room, and the bed where they +still lay clasped in each other's arms. + +"I will; I think you deserve the indulgence," he said going to them, +Violet and Max following, the latter asking, "May I come in too, papa?" + +"Yes," replied his father, placing a chair for Violet. "I presume it +will be a relief to you all to talk the matter over together with your +mamma and me, and you will perhaps be more inclined for sleep +afterward." + +"Papa, won't you sit down and take me on your knee, and hug me up close, +while you tell it?" entreated Grace. + +"I will," he said, doing as she requested. Then catching a longing look +in Lulu's eyes, "You may come too, daughter," he said. "Slip on your +dressing-gown and stand here by my side. I have an arm for you as well +as one for Gracie." + +Lulu promptly and joyfully availed herself of the permission. + +"Lu," said Max, "you're a real heroine! brave as a lion! I'm proud to +own you for my sister. I'm afraid I mightn't have been half so brave." + +"Oh yes, Max, I'm sure you would have done just the same," she +returned, blushing with pleasure. "And you see I preferred to do it, +because I thought they might kill papa, and that would have been oh so +much worse than being killed myself!" clinging lovingly to her father, +and hiding her face on his shoulder as she spoke. + +"Dear child!" he said in moved tones and clasping her close, "you have a +very strong and unselfish love for me." + +"Papa, it would have broken my heart, and Mamma Vi's, and Max's and +Gracie's too, if anything dreadful had happened to you." + +"And what about papa's heart if he should lose his dear little daughter +Lulu, or anything dreadful should happen to her?" + +"I didn't have time to think about that, papa. I know you love me very +much, and would be sorry to lose me--naughty as I often am--but you have +other children, and I have only one father; so of course it would be a +great deal worse for me to lose you, and all the rest to lose you too." + +"The worst thing that could befall us," said Violet; "but Lulu, dear, we +all love you and would feel it a terrible thing to have you killed or +badly injured in any way." + +"Indeed we would!" exclaimed Max, with a slight tremble in his voice. + +"Oh I couldn't ever, ever bear it!" sobbed Gracie, throwing an arm +round her sister's neck. + +"Well," said the captain cheerfully, hugging both at once, "we have +escaped all the evils we have been talking of; our heavenly Father has +taken care of us and has not suffered us to even lose our worldly goods, +much less our lives; and we may well trust Him for the future and not +fear what man can do unto us." + +"Yes," said Violet, "we know that He has all power in heaven and earth +and will never suffer any real evil to befall one of His people. + +"'He will not suffer thy foot to be moved; he, that keepth thee will not +slumber.' + +"Levis, did you know those men?" + +"One of them is Ajax." + +"Is it possible?" she exclaimed. "What a return for all the kindness you +have shown to him and his!" + +"Ajax! There, I was sure I heard Ajax's voice in the hall while the +sheriff was here," cried Lulu. "He must have been the one who was down +on his knees trying to break the safe lock when I peeped in at the +crack. I didn't see his face; but the other was a white man." + +"Yes," said Max; "a man we'd seen before." + +"The tramp you saw when out riding?" asked his father. + +"Yes, sir." + +"I recognized him too," said Lulu. "Papa, what will be done with him +and Ajax?" + +"They will have to be tried for burglary and if convicted, will be sent +to the penitentiary for a term of years." + +"Papa, will we have to appear as witnesses on the trial?" asked Max. + +"Yes." + +"The men did not attempt any resistance to the arrest?" Violet said +inquiringly. + +"No; they saw it would be quite useless." + +After a little more talk the captain said, "Now I think it will be best +for us all to go to our beds again and try to sleep till the usual hour +for rising." + +"Papa, I feel so afraid," said Grace, holding tight to him as he would +have laid her in the bed. + +"My darling, try not to feel so," he said, caressing her; "try to +believe that God will take care of you." + +"Please ask him again, papa," she pleaded. + +Then they all knelt while the captain asked in a few simple, earnest +words that He who neither slumbers nor sleeps would be their shield, +defending them from all evil, and that trusting in His protecting care +they might be able to banish every fear and lay them down in peace and +sleep. + +"I am not afraid now, papa," Grace said, as they rose from their knees. +"You may please put me in my bed, and I think I'll go to sleep directly, +for I'm very tired." + +"You will allow them to sleep past the usual hour, my dear, will you +not?" asked Violet. + +"Yes," he said, "I wish you, children, to sleep on as long as you can, +and if possible make up all you have lost by the visit of the burglars; +it will not matter if you take your breakfast later than usual by even +so much as an hour or two." + +"But that will make us late for lessons, papa," suggested Max. + +"Which I will excuse for once," returned his father with an indulgent +smile. + + + + +CHAPTER XVI. + + +Day had fully dawned before the Woodburn household was astir, and it was +long past his accustomed hour when the captain paid his usual morning +visit to his little daughters. + +He found them up and dressed and ready with a glad greeting. + +"Were you able to sleep, my darlings?" he asked, caressing them in turn. + +"Oh yes, indeed, papa, we slept nicely," they answered. + +"And feel refreshed and well this morning?" + +"Yes, papa; thank you very much for letting us sleep so long." + +"I allowed myself the same privilege," he said pleasantly. "We will have +no school to-day, I have already been notified that there will be a +preliminary examination of the prisoners, before the magistrate this +morning, and that you, Lulu, and Max and I must attend as witnesses." + +"I'd rather not go, papa; please don't make me," pleaded Lulu. + +"My child, it is not I, but the law that insists," he said; "but you +need not feel disturbed over the matter; you have only to tell a +straightforward story of what you heard and saw and did in connection +with the attempted robbery. + +"I am very glad, very thankful," he went on, "that I have always found +my little daughter perfectly truthful." + +"Max too, papa." + +"Yes, Max too; and when you give your testimony I want you to remember +that God--the God of truth, who abhors deceit and the deceitful, and who +knows all things--hears every word you say." + +Taking up her Bible and opening it at the twenty-fourth psalm, he read, +"He that hath clean hands and a pure heart; who hath not lifted up his +soul unto vanity, nor sworn deceitfully, he shall receive the blessing +from the Lord, and righteousness from the God of his salvation." + +Then turning to the twenty-first chapter of Revelation, "All liars shall +have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone." + +Closing the book and laying it aside, "My dear children," he said +earnestly and with grave tenderness, "you see how God hates lying and +deceit; how sorely he will punish them if not repented of and forsaken. +Speak the truth always though at the risk of torture and death; never +tell a lie though it should be no more than to assert that two and two +do not make four. + +"Be courteous to all so far as you can without deceit, but never, +_never_ allow your desire to be polite to betray you into words or acts +that are not strictly truthful." + +The children were evidently giving very earnest heed to their father's +words. + +"Papa," said Grace, sighing and hiding her blushing face on his +shoulder, "you know I did once say what was not true; but I'm very, very +sorry. I've asked God many times to forgive me for Jesus' sake and I +believe he has." + +"No doubt of it, my darling," returned her father; "for, 'if we confess +our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse +us from all unrighteousness.'" + +"I don't believe Lu ever did," said Grace. "She's a great deal better +girl than I am." + +"No, it is not that I am better than you," was Lulu's emphatic dissent +from that. "It's only that I am not timid like you; if I had been, it's +very likely I'd have told many an untruth to hide my faults and keep +from being punished." + +"The telephone bell is ringing, papa," announced Max, looking in at the +door. + +The call was from Ion; a vague report of last night's doings at Woodburn +having just reached the family there, they were anxious to learn the +exact truth. + +The captain gave the facts briefly and suggested that some of the Ion +friends drive over and hear them in detail. + +It was replied that several of them would do so shortly; Grandma Elsie +among them, and that she would spend the day, keeping Violet company +during her husband's absence at Union, if, as she supposed, Vi's +preference should be for remaining at home. + +"Of course it will," said Violet, who was standing near. "Please tell +mamma I'll be delighted to have her company." + +The captain delivered the message, then all hurried down to breakfast. + +"Everything is in usual order, I see," Violet remarked, glancing about +the hall, and in at the library door as they passed it; "really the +events of last night seem more like an unpleasant dream than actual +occurrences." + +"Christine has been up for several hours and busied in having everything +set to rights," the captain said in reply. + +As usual family worship followed directly upon breakfast, and it was +scarcely over when the Ion carriage drove up with Grandma Elsie; Harold +and Herbert accompanying it on horseback. + +"Captain, I am greatly interested in this affair," said Harold, shaking +hands with his brother-in-law; "indeed we all are for that matter, and +Herbert and I propose going over to Union to be present at the +examination of the prisoners. + +"Is your strong room on exhibition? I own to a feeling of curiosity in +regard to it." + +"You are privileged to examine it at any time," returned Capt. Raymond, +with a good-humored laugh, "I will take you there at once if you wish, +for we will have to be setting off on our ride presently. + +"Mother, would you like to see it also?" + +"Yes; and to hear the story of the capture while looking upon its +scene." + +The captain led the way, all the rest following, except Lulu, who stole +quietly away to her room to get herself ready for the trip to town. + +She shrank a little from the thought of facing the two desperados and +testifying against them, but kept up her courage by thinking that both +her heavenly Father and her earthly one would be with her to protect and +help her; also by the remembrance of her papa's assurance that she need +not feel disturbed; that all she had to do was to tell a plain +straightforward, story:--"the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the +truth." + +"I can do that," she said to herself; "it will be quite easy; for I +remember perfectly all about it. Those wicked men threatened papa that +if he had them sent to jail they'd kill him some day when they are let +out again, and I suppose they'll want to kill me too, for telling about +it in court; but I know they can't do us any harm while God takes care +of us. That must be the meaning of that verse in Proverbs I learned the +other day. + +"'There is no wisdom nor understanding nor counsel against the Lord.' + +"And the next verse says, 'safety is of the Lord.' So I'm sure we +needn't be afraid of them." + +Capt. Raymond opened the door of the strong room and called attention to +the marks of the burglars' tools on the lock of the safe. + +"It was Lulu who first became aware of their presence in the house," he +said; "and she--why where is the child?" as he turned to look for her, +and perceived that she had disappeared. + +"I think she has gone upstairs to put on her hat and coat," Violet said. + +"Ah yes, I suppose so! leaving me to tell the story of her bravery and +presence of mind, myself." + +He proceeded to do so, and was well satisfied with the encomiums upon +his child which it called forth from Grandma Elsie and her sons. + +"I congratulate you, captain, upon being the father of a little girl who +can show such unselfish courage," Grandma Elsie said with enthusiasm, +her eyes shining with pleasure, "I am proud of her myself; the dear, +brave child!" + +"And so am I," said Violet; "but of course," with a mischievous laughing +glance into her husband's face, "her father is not, but considers her a +very ordinary specimen of childhood. Is not that so, my dear?" + +"Ah, my love, don't question me too closely," he returned with a smile +in his eyes that said more plainly than words that he was a proud, fond +father to the child whose conduct was under discussion. + +But at that moment the carriage was announced. Lulu came running down +ready for her trip, her father handed her in, then seated himself and +put his arm round her looking down into her face with a tenderly +affectionate smile. + +"You will not find it a very severe ordeal, daughter," he said. + +"You're not afraid, Lu, are you?" asked Max. + +"No; not with papa close by to take care of me and tell me what to do," +she answered, nestling closer to her father. + +"No," said Max; "and the burglars wouldn't be allowed to hurt you +anyhow. The magistrate and the sheriff, and the rest would take care of +that you know." + +"I suppose so," returned Lulu, "but for all that it would be dreadful +to have to go there without papa. You wouldn't want to yourself, Max." + +"I'd a great deal rather have papa along, of course; anybody would want +his intimate friend with him on such an occasion, and papa is my most +intimate friend," replied the lad with a laughing, but most affectionate +look into his father's face. + +"That's right, my boy; I trust you will always let me be that to you," +the captain said, grasping his son's hand and holding it for a moment in +a warm affectionate clasp. + +"You are mine, too, papa; my best and dearest earthly friend," Lulu +said, lifting to his, eyes shining with filial love. "Papa, aren't you +afraid those bad men will try to harm you some day, if they ever get out +of prison?" + +"We are always safe in the path of duty," he replied, "and it is a duty +we owe the community to bring such lawless men to justice, for the +protection of those they would prey upon. No, I do not fear them, +because I am under the protection of Him 'in whose hand is the soul of +every living thing, and the breath of all mankind.' + +"'The Lord is my light and my salvation; whom shall I fear? the Lord is +the strength of my life; of whom shall I be afraid?' + +"No, daughter, one who fears God need fear nothing else; neither men +nor devils, for our God is stronger than Satan and all his hosts." + +"And wicked men are Satan's servants, aren't they, papa?" + +"Yes; for they do his will; obey his behests." + +"It seems to me Christians ought to be very happy, always," remarked +Max. + +"Yes, they ought," said his father; "the command is, 'Rejoice in the +Lord always,' and it is only lack of faith that prevents any of us from +doing so." + +Arrived at their destination they found a little crowd of idlers +gathered about the door of the magistrate's office whither the two +prisoners had been taken a few moments before. As the Woodburn carriage +drove up, and the captain and his children alighted from it, the crowd +parted to let them pass in, several of the men lifting their hats with a +respectful, "Good morning, sir," to the captain. "Good morning, Master +Max." + +Their salutations were politely returned, and the captain stepped into +the office, holding Lulu by the hand, and closely followed by Max. + +Harold and Herbert had arrived a little in advance, and were among the +spectators who, with the officers and their prisoners, nearly filled the +small room. + +The children behaved very well indeed, showing by their manner when +taking the oath to tell "the truth the whole truth and nothing but the +truth," that they were duly impressed with the solemnity of the act, and +the responsibility they were assuming. + +Lulu was of course the principal witness, and her modest, self possessed +bearing, equally free from boldness and forwardness on the one hand, and +bashfulness and timidity on the other, pleased her father extremely and +won the admiration of all present; as did also her simple, +straightforward way of telling her story. + +The evidence was so full and clear that the magistrate had no hesitation +in committing the accused for trial at the approaching spring term of +court. In default of bail they were sent back to prison. + +"Take me to the nursery, Vi," Grandma Elsie said, when the departure of +the party destined for the magistrate's office, had left them alone +together. "I feel that an hour with my little grandchildren will be +quite refreshing. The darlings are scarcely less dear to me than were +their mother and her brothers and sisters in their infancy." + +"And they are so fond of you, mamma," responded Violet, leading the way. + +Little Elsie set up a glad shout at sight of her grandmother. "I so +glad, I so glad! P'ease take Elsie on your lap, g'amma, and tell pitty +'tories." + +"Oh don't begin teazing for stories the very first minute," said Violet. +"You tire poor, dear grandma." + +"No, mamma, Elsie won't tease, 'cause papa says it's naughty. But dear +g'amma likes to tell Elsie 'tories; don't you, g'amma?"--climbing into +her grandma's lap. + +"Yes, dear; grandma enjoys making her little girl happy," Mrs. Travilla +replied, fondly caressing the little prattler. "What story shall it be +this time?" + +"'Bout Adam and Eve eatin' dat apple." + +Grandma kindly complied, telling the old story of the fall in simple +language suited to the infant comprehension of the baby girl, who +listened with as deep an interest as though it were a new tale to her, +instead of an oft repeated one. + +On its conclusion she sat for a moment as if in profound thought, then +looking up into her grandmother's face, + +"Where is dey now?" she asked. + +"In heaven, I trust." + +"Elsie's goin' to ask dem 'bout dat when Elsie gets to heaven." + +"About what, darling?" + +"'Bout eatin' dat apple; what dey do it for." + +"It was very wicked for them to take it, because God had forbidden them +to do so." + +"Yes, g'amma; Elsie wouldn't take apple if papa say no." + +"No, I hope not; it is very naughty for children to disobey their papa +or mamma. And we must all obey God our heavenly Father." + +"G'amma, p'ease tell Elsie 'bout heaven." + +"Yes, darling, I will. It is a beautiful place; with streets of gold, a +beautiful river, and trees with delicious fruits; it is never dark, for +there is no night there; because Jesus our dear Saviour is there and is +the light thereof, so that they do not need the sun or moon. + +"Nobody is ever sick, or sorry, hungry, or in pain. Nobody is ever +naughty; they all love God and one another. There is very sweet music +there. They wear white robes and have crowns of gold on their heads and +golden harps in their hands." + +"To make sweet music?" + +"Yes." + +"Dey wear white dess?" "Yes." + +"Do dey button up behind like Elsie's dress?" + +Violet laughed at that question. "She is very desirous to have her +dresses fasten in front like mamma's," she explained in reply to her +mother's look of surprised inquiry. + +"Do dey, g'amma? do dey button up in de back?" + +"I don't know how they are made, dearie," her grandma answered. "I +never was there to see them." + +"Elsie's never dere." + +"No, people don't go there till they die." + +"Elsie's never dere 'cept when Elsie's gettin' made. Wasn't Elsie dere +den? didn't Dod make Elsie up in heaven?" + +"No, darling, you were never there, but if you love Jesus he will take +you there some day." + +"Mamma, how nicely you answer or parry her questions," said Violet. "As +her father says, she can ask some that a very wise man could not +answer." + +"Yes, she has an inquiring mind, and I would not discourage her desire +to learn by asking questions," Grandma Elsie said, adding with a smile, +"I can remember that her mother used to ask me some very puzzling ones +twenty years ago." + +"And I never received a rebuff, but was always answered to the best of +your ability, dear mamma. I think of that now when tempted to impatience +with my little girl's sometimes wearisome questioning, and resolve to +try to be as good a mother to her as you were to me; and still are," she +added with a loving smile. "And now that she has gone back to her play +and baby Ned is sleeping, I want a quiet chat with you." + +"Then let us go to your boudoir and have it," her mother answered, +rising and moving toward the door. + +"Mamma, I have not heretofore been timid about burglars," Violet said, +when they were seated in the boudoir, each busied with a bit of +needlework, "but I fear that I shall be in future; for only think, +mamma, how near they were to my husband and myself while we lay sleeping +soundly in our own room! How easily they might have murdered us both +before we were even aware of their presence in the house." + +"Could they? had you then no wakeful guardian at hand?" + +"O mamma, yes! 'Lo, I am with you always, even unto the end of the +world,' and 'He that keepeth Israel shall neither slumber nor sleep'; +and yet--haven't even Christians sometimes been murdered by burglars?" + +"I can not assert that they have not," replied her mother. "'According +to your faith be it unto you,' and even true Christians are sometimes +lacking in faith--putting their trust in their own defences, or some +earthly helper, instead of the Keeper of Israel; or they are fearful and +doubtful, refusing to take God at his word and rest in his protecting +care. + +"I do not see that we have anything to do with the question you +propounded just now; we have only to take God's promises, believe them +fully and be without carefulness in regard to that, as well as other +things. I am perfectly sure he will suffer no real evil to befall any +who thus trust in him. + +"Death by violence may sometimes be a shorter, easier passage home than +death from disease; and come in whatever shape it may, death can be no +calamity to the Christian." + +"Solomon tells us that the day of death is better than the day of one's +birth. 'Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord.' + +"My dear Vi, I think one who can claim all the promises of God to his +children, should be utterly free from the fear that hath torment; should +be afraid of nothing whatever but displeasing and dishonoring God." + +"Yes, mamma, I see that it is so; and that all I lack to make me +perfectly courageous and easy in mind, is stronger faith. + +"I think my husband has a faith which lifts him above every fear, and +that he is perfectly content to leave all future events to the ordering +of his heavenly Father." + +Grandma Elsie's eyes shone. "You are blest in having such a husband, my +dear Vi," she said. "I trust you will help each other on in the heavenly +way, and be fellow-helpers to your children and his." + +Violet looked up brightly. "I trust we shall, mamma; we both earnestly +desire to be, and I think his three all give good evidence that they +have already begun to walk in the straight and narrow way; and no +wonder, considering what a faithful, loving, Christian father he is--so +constant in prayer and effort on their behalf." + +"Ah," as the sound of wheels was heard on the driveway, "they have +returned; and now we shall have a report of all that was done in the +magistrate's office. It must have been quite an ordeal to Max and Lulu." + + + + +CHAPTER XVII. + + +Capt. Raymond was met at the door by the youngest two of his daughters. + +"Papa, I'se been yaisin' seeds," announced little Elsie, running into +his arms. + +"Yaisin' seeds," he echoed; "what can that mean?" + +"She means seeding raisins, papa," explained Grace, with a merry laugh. +"We've been in the kitchen helping the cook. At least pretending to help +her. Perhaps we hindered more than we helped.'" + +"I dare say," he responded; "but I hope Elsie didn't eat the raisins, +nor you either; they are quite too indigestible for your young +stomachs." + +"We each had one, papa; that was all. I told Elsie we wouldn't eat any +more till we asked leave, and she was a good little girl and didn't +tease for more." + +"That was right; but for your own sakes I must say that is all you can +have." + +He had paused for a moment in the hall to pet and fondle the two. Max +and Lulu stood looking on; Harold and Herbert were taking off their +overcoats near by. + +"You're a funny talker, Elsie," laughed Max. + +"Your English is not of the purest, little woman," said her Uncle +Harold. + +"Tell Uncle Harold he must not expect perfection in a beginner," said +her father. "Where are grandma and mamma?" + +"In the parlor I believe," said Grace. "Oh no! see, they are just coming +down the stairs." + +"Yes, here we are," said Violet; "anxious, for a report of the morning's +proceedings in the magistrate's office. Won't you walk into the parlor, +gentlemen, and let us have it?" + +"Certainly, we will be very happy to gratify your very excusable +curiosity," returned her husband laughingly, as she came to his side, +and he stooped his tall form to give her the kiss with which he never +failed to greet her after even a brief separation. + +The older people all repaired to the parlor, but the children did not +follow. + +"I must go and look over my lessons," said Max. + +"And I'm going to my room," said Lulu. "Gracie, if you will come with +me, I'll tell you all about the trial--if that's what they call it." + +"O yes, do!" responded Grace, as the two started up the stairs together. +"Were you scared, Lu?" + +"No; I didn't feel frightened, for I'm not timid you know, and papa was +near me all the time; and he'd told me all I had to do was to tell a +straightforward, truthful story. + +"I did hate to take the oath, but I knew I had to, and that it wasn't +wrong, though it does seem a dreadful thing to do." + +"It isn't like other swearing," remarked Max, who was moving on up the +stairs, somewhat ahead of his sisters. "There must be a right kind, +because in the psalms, where David is describing a good man, he says of +him, 'He that sweareth to his own hurt, and changeth not.'" + +"Yes, I know," said Lulu, "I can see the difference; and this must be +the right kind or papa would never have let us do it." + +"How do they do it?" asked Grace. "How did you do it, Lu?" + +"A man said over the words for me--a promise to 'tell the truth, the +whole truth, and nothing but the truth'--and I promised by kissing the +Bible; that was all." + +"That wasn't very hard to do," said Grace, "but oh I'd have been so +frightened to have to tell something with so many people listening!" + +"Of course; because you're such a weak, timid little thing; but I'm big +and strong and not afraid of anybody or anything. + +"There were a good many people there; the room was quite full; but I +felt that that did not make much difference, when I thought about God +hearing every word I said and knowing if it was really the truth, the +whole truth and nothing but the truth. + +"Ajax's wife was there; crying fit to break her heart too; specially +when they took him back to jail. + +"Papa stopped and spoke to her before we got into the carriage to come +home. He said he was very sorry for her, but if she continued to be +honest and industrious, he would see that she did not want; and he hoped +her husband would some day come out of prison a better man." + +"Did she seem thankful to papa?" asked Grace. + +"Yes; and she said she didn't see how Ajax could be so bad and +ungrateful as to try to steal papa's money after he'd been so kind to +her and the children." + +"Yes, and I pity 'Liza for being his wife, and the children because they +have such a bad father. + +"Lu, let's ask papa if we mayn't buy some calico and other things, with +some of our benevolence money, and make clothes for them." + +"I wouldn't mind giving the money," said Lulu, "but I hate to sew on +such things. You know I never did like plain sewing. I'll see about it +though." + +"You'd do it to please the dear Lord Jesus, even though you don't like +it?" said Grace softly. + +"Yes, that I will, if papa approves," returned Lulu warmly, her eyes +shining. "Gracie, it's good--a real pleasure, I mean--to make yourself +do distasteful things, for Jesus' sake. + +"I'll put my hat and coat in their proper places and smooth my hair, so +I'll be neat for dinner, and we'll go and talk to papa about it at once. +He's sure to approve, and I don't want to give myself any chance to +change my mind and give the thing up." + +"And we won't mind Grandma Elsie hearing," added Grace; "perhaps she'll +know what they need the most, and maybe she'll tell Rosie and Eva and +they'll offer to do something for the poor things too." + +"Oh yes: perhaps we can form ourselves into a Dorcas society. That's +what they call societies that make garments for the poor you know, +because of Dorcas in the Bible who made coats and garments for the poor +where she lived." + +"Yes, Lu; but there's the dinner bell, and we'll have to wait awhile +before we can talk to papa about it; for you know he says we mustn't +talk a great deal at the table when there's company." + +"And I have to smooth my hair yet, and that will make me late. I'm so +sorry, because it vexes papa to have us unpunctual. Don't wait for me, +Gracie, for that will make you late too." + +"I'd rather wait for you, but I 'spose I ought to go at once," Gracie +said, looking regretfully back as she left the room. + +The blessing had been asked and the captain was carving the turkey when +Lulu took her seat at the table, which was close at his right hand. + +He gave her a grave look. + +"I'm very sorry I'm late, papa," she said in a low tone, and casting +down her eyes. "I'd been so busy talking with Gracie that I hadn't my +hair smoothed when the bell rang." + +"It has been a very exciting morning for you, daughter, and I'll excuse +you this time," he returned, speaking kindly and in as low a key as her +own; "it is not often I find you unpunctual." + +Lulu heaved a sigh of relief, her countenance brightened, and her eyes +were lifted to her father's face with a grateful, loving look that +brought a smile to his lips and eyes. + +She was very quiet during the meal, speaking only when spoken to, but +her father kept an eye on her plate and saw that her wants were +abundantly supplied. + +On leaving the table all repaired to the parlor and Lulu and Grace, +seizing the first opportunity offered them by a pause in the talk of +their elders, told of their plan, and asked permission to carry it out. + +It was received with entire approval by all present, their father +included. + +"I have no doubt that Rosie and Evelyn will be glad to join you in +forming a Dorcas society," said Grandma Elsie, "and if you like I shall +be happy to cut out garments for you to work upon, and to teach you how +to do it for yourselves." + +"Oh thank you, ma'am!" responded the little girls; "we were sure you +would and it will be ever so nice." + +"Taridge tumin'! two taridge tumin'!" cried little Elsie, who had +climbed on a chair, and was gazing out of a window looking upon the +drive. + +They proved to be the Ion and Fairview carriages, bringing the whole +family of the latter place and all of the other who were not already +present. + +"We have come in a body, as you see, to learn all about the strange +occurrences of last night and the consequent doings in the magistrate's +office this morning," Grandpa Dinsmore remarked, as he shook hands with +the captain and kissed Violet, first on one cheek, then on the other. + +"Tiss Elsie too, danpa," cried the little one toddling up to him; "oo +mustn't fordet to tiss oor 'ittle dirl." + +"Certainly not," he said, taking her into his arms to kiss her several +times, then sitting down with her on his knee. "Do you know that you are +my great-granddaughter?" + +"Ess, Elsie knows dat," she answered, nodding her curly head wisely. + +Meantime greetings had been exchanged among the others, and the four +little girls had got into a corner by themselves. + +"O Lu, do tell us all about it!" cried Rosie. "I never did hear of such +a brave girl as you! Why I'd have been scared to death, and never have +thought of such a thing as going down where the burglars were." + +"Oh I think you would if you'd been in my place," returned Lulu +modestly. "You see I was afraid if I waited to tell papa about them, +they might come out and see him ready to fight them, and kill him; but I +thought if I could get the door shut and fastened on them before they +knew anybody was there, nobody would be hurt." + +"And that's the way it was," said Evelyn. "But you _were_ a brave girl +and there's no use in your denying it." + +"Yes, indeed, you were," said Rosie. "But come now do tell us the whole +story; we want to hear it fresh from your lips." + +"And what went on in the magistrate's office too," added Eva. "Oh +didn't you dislike having to go there and testify?" + +"Yes; I begged papa not to make me, but he said it was the law, and not +he, that insisted." + +"Yes I know, and of course those things have to be done in such cases; +but I hope my turn will never come. Now, Lu, please begin. You'll have +at least two very attentive listeners." + +"More than that, I think," said Rosie, as other voices were heard in the +hall, quickly followed by the entrance of the relatives from the Oaks, +the Pines and Roselands. + +And greetings were scarcely exchanged with these when the families from +Ashlands and the Laurels joined the circle; so that quite a large +surprise party had gathered there unexpectedly to themselves as well as +to their hosts. The same desire--to learn the full particulars of what +had reached them as little more than a vague report--had brought them +all. + +These were given, and Lulu received so much commendation, and was so +lauded for her bravery, that her father began to fear she would be +puffed up with vanity and conceit. + +But at length that subject was dropped and the one of the proposed +Dorcas society taken up. + +Evelyn seemed quietly pleased and interested, Zoe, Lora and Rosie ready +to enter into the work with enthusiasm, while the Dinsmore girls gave a +rather languid attention to the discussion. + +But when it had been decided to organize a society on the spot, and the +business of electing officers was taken up, they roused themselves to a +new interest, and Maud was evidently gratified when Evelyn nominated her +for the secretaryship. + +Lulu seconded the motion and Maud was unanimously elected. + +Zoe had already been made president; Lora was chosen treasurer. These +were all the officers considered necessary, but Sydney, Evelyn and Lulu +were appointed a committee to visit the poor families in the +neighborhood and learn what articles of clothing were most needed by +them. + +It was decided that the society should meet once a fortnight at one or +the other of the homes of its members, taking them in turn; that at +these meetings reports should be given in as to the state of the +finances, work done, and articles needed; finished garments would also +be brought in, examined and pronounced upon as well or ill done; the +members would busy themselves in cutting and basting new garments while +together, and each carry home with her one or more to be made in the +interval between that and the next meeting. + +Also each member was to consider herself under appointment to invite +her young girl, or young lady friends, from other families to join with +them in the good work. + +"Now I think that is all," said Grandma Elsie; "you are fully organized +and I invite you to hold your first meeting at Ion, next Wednesday +afternoon. That will give time for ascertaining the needs of some of +those we wish to assist, and the purchase of materials." + +"But how are your funds to be raised?" asked her father. + +"By a tax on the members, and contributions from their friends, which +will be thankfully accepted," she said with a pleased smile as he took +out his pocket-book and handed her a five dollar bill. "We are very much +obliged, sir." + +The captain and other gentlemen present--some of the ladies +also--immediately followed Mr. Dinsmore's example. + +Then the question of the amount of tax on the members was discussed and +settled. + +After that the captain said he had a suggestion to make; namely that it +would be well for the little girls to be accompanied by an older person +when making their visits to their proposed beneficiaries. + +"It will require some wisdom and tact to make the necessary +investigations without wounding the feelings of those they desire to +benefit, or injuring their commendable pride of independence," he said +in conclusion. + +"Thank you for the advice, captain," Grandma Elsie replied; "I think it +most wise. What have the members of the society to say about it?" + +All responded promptly that they would prefer to have an older person +with them on those occasions. + +"And we'd better begin that business to-morrow," said Zoe, "that whoever +is to do the buying of materials to be cut and basted at the first +meeting, may have the needed information in season." + +"I hope Grandma Elsie will buy the things," said Lulu. "Don't you all +vote for that, girls?" + +"Yes; yes, indeed; if she will," they all answered, and were pleased +that she at once consented to do so. + +"Are we boys to be shut out of all this?" asked Max. "I don't see why we +shouldn't take hold of such work as well as the girls. I'm conceited +enough to think I could wield a pair of shears and cut out garments, by +a pattern or under instruction; and I know I can run a sewing machine, +for I've tried it." + +"And certainly we could all help with the financial part," said Chester +Dinsmore. + +"Let's take them in," said Sydney. "We want all the money we can get." + +"Of course we do," said Lora; "the more money we have the more good we +may hope to do." + +The others seemed to see the force of the argument and voted unanimously +for the admission of the lads. + +"What about home and foreign missionary societies?" asked Evelyn. "I +thought we had decided to have one of each just among ourselves. Was it +the girls only? or will the boys take part in them too?" + +"Of course we will, if you'll let us," replied Max; "and you can't have +too much money for them, seeing there are millions upon millions of +heathen to be taught and furnished with Bibles." + +"Yes," said the captain, "boys should be as much interested in mission +work as girls, and I see no reason why you young relatives and friends +should not work together. + +"But with your studies and other duties to attend to, you have hardly +time for such a multiplication of societies, and as the work is one, the +field the world, I propose that you form only one more society, which +shall be for both home and foreign missions." + +"A very good plan, I think," commented Grandpa Dinsmore. + +"And I propose that we proceed at once to organize such a society," said +Zoe. + +"And shouldn't we have gentlemen officers?" asked Lulu. "I think Uncle +Harold would make a good president." + +"Thank you," said he, smiling pleasantly on her, "but I could not serve; +because I must be off to college directly." + +"And the same objection applies to all of us except Max and little +Walter," added Chester Dinsmore. "We older lads can only pay our dues +and perhaps meet with you occasionally when at home on a vacation." + +"Working for the good cause in the meantime, in whatever place we are," +added Harold. + +"Shall we proceed to organize?" asked Zoe. + +"Yes, if Grandma Elsie will help us as she did with the Dorcas," said +Lulu. + +The others joined in the request, and Grandma Elsie kindly complied. + +Eva was chosen president, Rosie treasurer, and they would have made Lulu +secretary but that she strenuously declined, insisting that she was not +ready enough with her pen to find time for that in addition to all the +sewing and other things she was undertaking. + +"Then I nominate Max," said Rosie, giving him a bright look and smile. + +"And I second the motion," said Evelyn. + +Max made no objection and seemed gratified when he was pronounced +unanimously elected. + +They then settled the amount of their yearly subscription to each cause +and the time of meeting, deciding that it should be on the same day and +hour as the meeting of the other society, but on the alternate week. + +"And what will we do at our meetings?" asked Sydney. + +"What other people do at missionary meetings, I presume," answered Zoe; +"read the Bible, sing hymns, pray for the missionaries and the heathen +at home and abroad." + +"Pay in our dues too," said Max; "and I suppose each one will try to +find some interesting article to take to the meeting to be read aloud to +the others." + +"Yes; of course we must all do that if we want to have very enjoyable +meetings," said Zoe. + +"And we older people must see to it that you are well supplied with +literature bearing on the subject," said the captain. + +He was rejoiced to perceive that the interest of these new enterprises +was taking his children's thoughts from the unpleasant occurrences of +the previous night. Almost all their talk with him that evening when the +guests had gone and the babies were being put to bed, was of the work +they hoped to do in connection with their missionary and Dorcas +societies. + +To Lulu had been assigned the duty of visiting the family of Ajax, for +the purpose of learning what were their most pressing needs in the line +of clothing. + +Speaking of it, she asked, "Ought I not to go to-morrow, papa? and will +you go with me?" + +"I say yes to both questions," he replied. "You may be ready for your +call directly we are done with school duties; that will give us time to +go and return in good season for dinner." + +"Yes, sir; I'll be ready. Thank you very much for promising to take me." + +"Liza must feel lonesome to-night, thinking about Ajax in jail," +remarked Grace thoughtfully; "but I'm glad he's there so that he can't +be trying to break into anybody's house. Papa, could he get out and come +here again?" + +"It is hardly possible," answered her father, looking tenderly down into +her face, and smoothing her curls with caressing hand; "and he would not +want to hurt you if he could come into the house. I don't see how any +one could wish to harm my gentle, kindhearted little Grace." + +"Papa, shall I sleep in her bed with her to-night?" asked Lulu. + +"Certainly, if she would like it." + +"Oh I should!" Grace exclaimed. "I know our heavenly Father will take +care of me, but it's good to feel Lu's arms round me too." + +"Then you shall," said Lulu, giving her an affectionate pat, "your big +sister likes to take care of you." + + + + +CHAPTER XVIII. + + +"O Lu, tell me all about it!" exclaimed Grace when Lulu came home the +next day, from her visit to Eliza. "Are they very, very poor and needy?" + +"'Liza and her children? Well, not so very; because papa has been seeing +to them for quite a while. They had a good fire ('Liza was ironing for +somebody) and pretty good clothes; but the children are growing too big +for some of their things and have torn or worn holes in others. So papa +says he thinks we should make them some new ones. I'm going to ask +Grandma Elsie to buy some flannel with some of my money, and let me make +a skirt for the baby." + +"I'd like to make an apron for one of the little girls," said Grace. + +"Well I suppose you can. There are two girls and a boy besides the baby. +Just think what a lot of trouble it must be to keep them all clothed and +fed!" + +"And poor 'Liza will have to do it all herself while Ajax is in jail." + +"I don't believe he was much help anyhow," said Lulu, with a scornful +little toss of her head; "she says he didn't work half the time and was +always getting drunk and beating her and the children. I should think +she'd want him kept in jail as long as he lives." + +"But maybe he'll grow good, and be kind and helpful to her when he gets +out." + +"Papa will do all he can to make him good," said Lulu; "he's gone now to +the jail to talk to him. Just think of his taking so much trouble for +such an ungrateful wretch." + +"It's very good in him," responded Grace; "and it's being like the dear +Lord Jesus to take trouble to do good to ungrateful wretches." + +"Yes; so it is, and nobody can be acquainted with papa without seeing +that he tries always to be like Jesus." + +The captain's motive for visiting the jail that day was certainly most +kind and Christian; a desire to reason with the two prisoners on the sin +and folly of their evil courses, and persuade them to repentance and +reformation. + +He did not approach them in a self-righteous spirit, for the thought in +his heart was, "It is only the grace of God that maketh us to differ; +and with the same heredity, and like surroundings and influences I might +have been even a greater criminal than they;" but he found them sullen +and defiant and by no means grateful for his kindly interest in their +welfare. + +Still he continued his efforts, visiting them frequently while they lay +in the county jail awaiting trial. + +Lulu looked forward to the trial with some apprehension, dreading to be +placed on the witness-stand before the judges, jurymen, lawyers, and the +crowd of spectators likely to be present on the occasion. + +"It'll be a great, great deal worse than that time in the magistrate's +office," she said to herself again and again. But by her father's advice +she tried to put away the thought of it and give her mind to other +things. + +She was interested in her studies, amusements, in the books and +periodicals furnished for the profit and entertainment of herself and +brother and sister, and in the young people's societies just started in +the connection. + +These prospered and grew by the addition of new members from among the +young folks who, though of the neighborhood, were yet outside of the +connection. + +Under Grandma Elsie's wise and kindly instruction several of the older +members soon became quite expert in preparing work for themselves and +the others; also in gathering up information on the subject of missions, +and in regard to the needy of their own vicinity. + +Thus their meetings were made interesting, were well attended and looked +forward to with pleasure, while quite an amount of good was +accomplished through their means. + +The Woodburn children were never willing to miss a meeting, and took +pride and pleasure in doing their full share of the sewing undertaken by +the Dorcas society. + +That was a more congenial task to Grace than to Lulu, but the +latter--partly from pride, partly from a real desire to be +useful--insisted each time on carrying home at least as much work as +Gracie did. + +And for some weeks she was very faithful with her self-imposed task; but +after that her interest in that particular work began to flag and she +delayed doing it, giving her time and thoughts to other matters, till at +last Gracie reminded her that there was but a day left in which to do +it, if the garment were to be ready for handing in at the next meeting +of the society. + +"Oh dear!" cried Lulu, "I forgot the time was so short, and how I'm ever +to finish it so soon I don't see! I'll have to take all my play time for +it." + +"I wish I could help you," Gracie said, with a very sympathizing look, +"but you know papa said I mustn't do any more than my own." + +"Of course not," returned Lulu emphatically; "your own is too much for +such a feeble little thing as you; and don't you worry about me, I'll +manage it somehow." + +"But how can you? You have that composition to write, and two lessons to +learn to recite to papa in the morning. I should think they would take +all your afternoon except what has to be given to exercise; and it's +dinner time now." + +"I'll study hard and try to get the lessons and composition all done +before dark, and then I'll sew as fast as I can all the evening while +papa is reading or talking to mamma Vi and us." + +"I'm afraid it's more than you can do," returned Grace, with a doubtful +shake of the head; "and perhaps somebody may come in to interrupt us +too." + +"If they do I'll just go on with the sewing, not stopping even if there +are games to be played, and I'm asked to take part." + +"It's very nice in you to be so determined," commented Grace, giving her +sister an admiring affectionate look. + +"It's about time I was determined to do that sewing," said Lulu, +laughing a little, "for I've put it off over and over again because I +wanted to indulge myself in playing games or reading a story." + +The ringing of the dinner bell put a stop to their talk. + +At the table the captain said to his wife that business called him to +the city, he must start directly the meal was over, and would not be +able to get home till late, long after the usual bedtime; but he did not +want any one to sit up for him, as he could let himself in with his +latch key. + +"O papa," cried Lulu, "I'd like to sit up for you, if I may!" + +"No, my child," he said with his pleasant smile, "I quite appreciate the +kind feeling that prompts that offer, but I want you to go to your bed +at the usual hour." + +"Papa," observed Max insinuatingly, and with an arch look, "it wouldn't +hurt a boy to sit up and wait for his father." + +"I'm not so sure of that," laughed the captain; "boys need sleep as well +as girls, and should not be deprived of their regular allowance, when +there is no necessity." + +"How about wives?" asked Violet with a twinkle of fun in her eye. + +"Wives are of course not under orders," he returned gallantly, "but are +free to do as they please; but I should be loath to have mine miss her +beauty sleep." + +"Then I suppose she should try to take it for your sake," laughed +Violet. + +"Papa, I wish you didn't ever have to go away," sighed Grace; "we shall +miss so much the fun with the babies, and the nice talk with you while +they are being put to bed, and then the reading afterwards." + +"I have not said anything about taking the babies with me, and really +have no thought of doing so; as they would not be likely to prove of +assistance in transacting my business," returned her father gravely. + +At that everybody laughed and Violet said to Gracie, "So you see, +dearie, you need not despair of some fun with the babies." + +"Maybe not, mamma, but it won't be just the same as when papa is with us, +and while you are away putting them to bed we'll miss papa ever so +much." + +"I hope so," he said, smiling on her; "it is pleasant to feel that one's +absence is regretted. But, my dear little daughter, we can't expect to +have all our enjoyments every day." + +"No, sir;" said Lulu; "and we'll miss you when Mamma Vi comes back and +you are not there to read to us." + +"Of course we will," said Violet, "but though your papa is +unquestionably the finest reader among us, the rest of us can read +intelligibly, and some of us can read aloud to the others; perhaps we +may take turns." + +"A very good plan," said the captain. "But, my dear, I can not endorse +that statement of yours in regard to our relative ability as readers. I +consider my wife as fine a reader as I ever listened to." + +"Mamma Vi does read beautifully," remarked Max, with an affectionate, +admiring glance at her. + +"I think so too," assented Lulu, adding "and if she will read to us it +will be a great favor, and I am sure will make the time pass quickly and +very pleasantly." + +"No doubt," said the captain, "and I am glad you are ready to appreciate +such an effort on your mamma's part; but she may have other plans for +the evening." + +Violet had intended to spend it in writing to her absent brothers, but +instantly decided to sacrifice her own wishes to those of the children. + +"I am sure I shall enjoy reading to so appreciative an audience," she +said laughingly, "and feel myself highly honored in filling my husband's +place." + +"Max and Lulu," said the captain, "don't forget the tasks set for this +afternoon; you can easily accomplish them before tea and have an hour or +more for exercise beside." + +Both replied with a promise not to forget or neglect his requirements, +and immediately upon bidding her father good-bye and seeing him out of +sight, Lulu went to her room and applied herself to the study of her +lessons first, then to the writing of her composition. + +She did her work hurriedly, however, with the thought of the sewing for +which she now had so little time, ever present with her; consequently +the lessons took small hold upon her memory and the remaining task was +very indifferently performed. + +She was in the act of wiping her pen when Max called to her and Grace +that the ponies were at the door and they three and Mamma Vi were to +have a ride together. + +"Oh how nice!" cried both little girls, and hastened to don riding hats +and habits. + +They had grown exceedingly fond of their young step-mother; and as she +did not very often find it convenient to share their rides, to have her +do so was considered quite a treat. + +On their return Lulu, hardly waiting to remove her out door garments and +make herself presentable for the evening, went at the sewing with all +the activity and determination of her very energetic nature. + +"It's got to be done if I have to work like a steam engine!" she +exclaimed to Grace, thrusting in and drawing out her needle with a +rapidity that surprised her little sister. + +"I never saw you sew so fast, Lu," she said. "I couldn't do it; I'd have +to take more time to be sure my stitches were nice and even." + +"Oh it's for poor folks and so it's strong, it won't make much difference +about the looks," returned Lulu, working away at the same headlong +pace. + +"But Grandma Elsie is particular about the stitches," said Grace; "don't +you remember she told us she was, for our own sakes more than the poor +folks'; because it would be a sad thing for us to fall into slovenly +habits of working?" + +"Yes, I do remember now you speak of it; and I'll try to make the work +neat as well as to do it fast." + +Lulu worked on not allowing herself a moment's rest or relaxation, till +the tea bell rang. + +Violet invited them all to spend the evening in her boudoir. + +Lulu carried her sewing there directly after leaving the table, and +Violet more than once spoke admiringly of the diligence and energy she +displayed in working steadily on till it was time for them to separate +for the night. + +"It isn't done yet; dear me how many stitches it does take to make a +garment!" sighed Lulu to Grace when they had retired to the room of the +latter. + +"So it does," said Grace, "but papa says having to take so many of them, +one right after another, is a good lesson in patience and perseverance." + +"Kind of lessons I'm not fond of," laughed Lulu. + +"And you've worked so hard all the evening! you must be very tired." + +"Yes, I'm tired; but I'd sit up and work an hour or two longer if it +wouldn't be disobedience to papa. + +"Well I'll see how much I can do before breakfast to-morrow morning. +Perhaps I can finish; I hope I can." + +She carried out her resolution, and when their father came in for the +customary bit of chat with his little daughters before breakfast, he +found her sewing diligently. + +He commended her industry, particularly when Grace had told how much of +it had been shown the previous evening, but added that he hoped the +tasks he had set her had been first properly attended to. + +"Yes, sir; I learned my lessons and wrote my composition yesterday, +before I began the sewing," she replied. + +"That is well," he said, "I am glad to see you willing to use some of +your leisure time in working for the poor, but your education--which is +to fit you for greater usefulness in the future--must not be neglected +for that or anything else." + +Lulu blushed with a sudden half conviction that her tasks had not been +so faithfully attended to as they should have been. But it was now too +late to remedy the failure, as the school hour would come very soon +after breakfast and family worship. + +She wished she had learned her lessons more thoroughly and spent more +time and pains upon her composition, but hoped she might be able to +acquit her herself better, on being called to recite, than she feared. + +However, it proved a vain hope; she hesitated and gave incorrect answers +several times in the first recitation, and when it came to the second +showed herself almost entirely unacquainted with the lesson. + +Her father looked very grave but only said, as he handed back her book, +"These are the poorest recitations I have ever heard from you." + +Then taking up her composition, which he had found lying on his desk and +had already examined, "And this, I am sorry to have to say, is a piece +of work that does no credit to my daughter; the writing is slovenly, the +sentences are badly constructed, and the spelling is very faulty. It +must be re-written this afternoon, and both lessons learned so that you +can recite them creditably to me before I can allow you any recreation." + +"I don't care," she said with a pout and a frown, "I just have too much +to do, and that's all there is about it." + +"My child, are you speaking quite as respectfully as you ought in +addressing your father?" he asked in grave, reproving accents. + +She hung her head in sullen silence. + +He waited a moment, then said with some sternness, "When I ask you a +question, Lucilla, I expect an answer, and it must be given." + +"No, sir; it wasn't respectful," she replied penitently. "But please +forgive me, papa, I hope I'll never speak so again." + +He drew her to him and kissed her tenderly. "I do, dear child. But now I +must know what you mean by saying that you have too much to do." + +"It's that sewing for the Dorcas society, papa, beside all my lessons and +practising, and other things that you bid me do every day." + +"Then you must undertake less of it, or none at all; for as I have said +before, your lessons are of much more importance. I can pay some one to +work for the poor, but my little girl's stock of knowledge must be +increased, and her mind improved by her own efforts." + +"I don't want to give it up, papa; because it would be mortifying to +have it said I couldn't do as much as the other girls." + +"You seem to be doing charitable work from a very poor motive," he +remarked in a tone of grave concern. + +"Papa, that isn't my only motive," she replied, hanging her head and +blushing. "I do want to please the Lord Jesus and to be kind and +helpful to the poor." + +"I am glad to hear it; but you must be willing to undertake less if you +can not do so much without neglecting other, and more important duties. +Did you bring home an extra quantity of work from the last meeting of +your society?" + +"No, sir," and she blushed again as she spoke, "but I--I kept putting +off doing it because there was always something else I wanted to do--a +story to read, or a game to play, or a bit of carving, or something +pleasanter than sewing--till Grace reminded me there was only one day +left, and then I hurried over my lessons and composition and worked as +hard and fast as I could at the sewing." + +"Ah," he said, "it is an old and very true saying that 'Procrastination +is the thief of time.' The only way to accomplish much in this world is +to have a time for each duty, and always attend to it at that set time. + +"If you want to go on with this Dorcas work you must set apart some +particular time for it, when it will not interfere with other duties, +and resolve not to allow yourself to use that time for anything else." + +"Unless my father orders me?" she said half inquiringly, half in +assertion, and with an arch look and smile. + +"Yes; there may be exceptions to the rule," he replied returning the +smile. + +"Now we have talked long enough on this subject and must begin to put in +practice the rule I have just laid down." + +"Yes, sir; I have my ciphering to do now. But, papa, must I learn the +lessons over and rewrite the composition this afternoon? If you say I +must, I'll have to miss the meeting of our society. I'd be very sorry +for that and ashamed to have to tell why I wasn't there. Please, papa, +won't you let me go, and do my work over after I get back? There'll be +an hour, or more before tea and then all the evening." + +He did not answer immediately, and she added, with a wistful, pleading +look, "I know I don't deserve to be let go, but you've often been a +great deal better to me than I deserved." + +"As I well may be, considering how far beyond my deserts are my +blessings," he said with a tender smile and another kiss. "Yes, +daughter, you may attend the meeting and I shall hope to hear some +excellent recitations from you before you go to your bed to-night." + +"Oh thank you, dear papa! I'll try my very hardest," she exclaimed +joyously, giving him a vigorous hug. + +The society met at Ion that day. The captain and Violet drove over with +the children, and leaving them there while they went on some miles +farther, called for them again on their return at the close of the hour +appropriated to its exercises. + +Grandma Elsie's face hardly expressed approval as she examined Lulu's +work, but she let it pass, only saying in a low aside to the little +girl, "It is not quite so well done as the last garment you brought in, +my child, but I will overlook the partial failure, hoping the next bit +of work will be an improvement upon both." + +Lulu blushed and was silent; once she would have made an angry retort, +but she was slowly learning patience and humility. + +On arriving at home she set immediately to work at her tasks, nor left +off till the tea bell rang. The time had been too short for her to make +much progress, and it was quite a trial to have to spend the whole +evening in her own room while the others were enjoying the usual +pleasant hours of relaxation together;--the sport with the babies, the +familiar chat, and interesting reading; but that too she bore with +patience. + +It was not till the call to evening worship that she joined the family. +When the service was over she drew near her father. + +"Papa, I have re-written that composition and hope you will find it a +great deal better, I have studied my lessons too, till I think I can +recite them creditably." + +"Ah, that is well," he said, laying a hand tenderly on her head and +smiling affectionately down into the eyes upraised to his. "I will go +with you presently to hear the lessons and examine your little essay." + +When he had done so, "I am very glad indeed, daughter," he said, "to be +able to bestow hearty praise on you this time; you have greatly improved +your composition, and your recitations were quite perfect." + +He drew her to his knee as he spoke, she blushing with pleasure at his +words. + +"I missed my eldest daughter, from the family circle this evening," he +went on smoothing her hair caressingly; "indeed I think we all missed +her. I hope we will not be deprived of her company in the same way +again." + +"I hope not, papa; I do mean to be more faithful in preparing my +lessons. I'm sure I ought when I have such a kind, kind teacher," she +added looking lovingly into his eyes. "Dear papa," putting her arm round +his neck and laying her cheek to his, "I do love you so, _so_ much!" + +"My darling," he responded, "your love is very precious to me, and I +don't think it can be greater than mine for you. My daughter's worth to +her fond father--could not be computed in dollars and cents," he added +with a happy laugh. + +"I hope Grandma Elsie found your sewing well done?" + +"Not so very, papa," she replied, her tone expressing some +mortification; "she said it was not so nicely done as the last." + +"That is a pity; it will hardly do to keep on so--going backward instead +of forward as regards improvement in that line of work." + +"No, papa, I don't mean to; I didn't bring home quite so much this time, +though some of the girls did look as if they thought I was growing +lazy--and it was dreadfully mortifying to have them think so--and I'm +going to try Eva's plan. She says she divides her work into as many +portions as there are days to do it in, and won't let herself miss doing +at least one portion each day. She says she gets it done quite easily in +that way, often finished before the day when it is to be handed in." + +"But it can't be that she puts it off for story-reading, games and what +not?" + +"No, sir; and I don't mean to any more. I'll put that sewing first after +what you say are more important duties, and not let myself have any play +till it's done. I think I can 'most always do it before breakfast, now +that you don't require me to sweep or dust my own rooms. I'm very much +obliged to you, papa, for saying I needn't do those things any more +while I have so many lessons." + +"I want my daughters to understand all kinds of housework so that +they may be competent to direct servants, if they have them, or be +independent of them if they have not," he said; "but now that you have +learned how to sweep and dust, I do not think it necessary for you to +make use of that knowledge while your time can be better employed, and I +am able to pay a servant for doing the work." + + + + +CHAPTER XIX. + + +One morning at breakfast, Max asked, "Papa, have you told Lu yet?" + +"No," replied the captain, "I wished her to eat her meal first in peace +and comfort; therefore I am sorry you spoke, as I see you have roused +her curiosity." + +"Yes, papa; mayn't I know what you are talking about?" asked Lulu, +giving him a disturbed, rather apprehensive look. "Oh does the court +meet to-day?" + +"It's been meeting for several days," returned Max, "and the trial of +our burglars comes up to-day." + +"And we'll have to attend as witnesses?" + +"Yes; but you needn't be alarmed; you ought to be quite used to it since +your experience in the magistrate's office," answered Max sportively. + +"I don't think I'd ever get used to it, and I just wish there was some +way to keep out of it!" sighed Lulu. + +"But as there isn't, my little girl will make up her mind to go through +with it bravely," the captain said, giving her an encouraging smile. + +"I'll try, papa," she answered, but with a sigh that sounded rather +hopeless. + +Violet and Grace both expressed their sympathy, but were sure Lulu would +do herself credit, as she had on the former occasion. + +Lulu brightened a little and went on with her meal. "How soon do we have +to go papa?" she asked. + +"In about half an hour after breakfast," he answered. "That will take us +to the town for the opening of to-day's session of the court. We may not +be called on for our testimony for hours, but must be at hand in case we +are wanted." + +Lulu wasted no more breath in vain wishes or objections, but her usual +flow of spirits had deserted her. As they drove toward the town her +father noticed that she was very quiet and that her face wore a look of +patient resignation and fortitude as if she had made up her mind to go +courageously through a difficult and trying ordeal. + +"Don't be anxious and troubled, dear child," he said, taking her hand +and pressing it affectionately in his; "you are not going alone into +that crowded court room." + +"No, papa; and I'm ever so glad you will be with me." + +"And not only I, dear, but a nearer, dearer, more powerful Friend. Jesus +says, 'Lo, I am with you always, even unto the end of the World.' He +says it to every one of his disciples, and that always must include this +time that you are dreading. + +"He will be close beside you and you can ask him at any instant for the +help you need to know exactly what to say and do; the help to be calm +and collected, and to answer clearly and perfectly truthfully every +question put to you." + +"Papa, it's so nice to think of that!" she exclaimed, looking up +brightly and with glad tears shinning in her eyes; "thank you so very +much for reminding me of it. Now I shall not be at all afraid, even if +the lawyers do ask me hard, puzzling questions, as I've read in the +papers, that they do to witnesses, sometimes." + +"No, you need not be afraid; I am not afraid for you; for I am sure you +will be helped to say just what you ought; and if--as I believe will +happen--you are enabled to acquit yourself well, remember, when people +commend you for it, that having done so by help from on high, the honor +is not fairly due to you, and you have no reason to be conceited and +vain in consequence." + +"I hope I'll be kept from being that, papa," she returned. "I don't +think that for anybody with as good a memory as mine, having told a +straightforward truthful story is anything to be puffed up about." + +"No, certainly not." + +The wealth and standing in the community of Captain Raymond and his +wife's relatives; caused a widespread interest in the case about to be +tried; especially in connection with the fact that he and two of his +children were to be placed upon the witness stand to testify to the +identity of the burglars and their attempt to rob his house. + +The Court House was crowded, and there were very many of the better +class of people among the spectators, including members of the families +residing at the Oaks, the Laurels, the Pines, Ion, Fairview and +Roselands. + +Dr. Conly, Mr. and Mrs. Edward Travilla and Mr. Leland were there when +the Woodburn party arrived; and presently Grandpa Dinsmore and his wife, +and Cousin Ronald, who was still staying at Ion, followed. + +These all sat near together, and Lulu felt it a comfort to find herself +in the midst of such a company of friends. + +Greetings were exchanged, some kind, encouraging words spoken to her and +Max, then their father and the other gentlemen fell into conversation. + +The children had never been in a court-room before, and were interested +in looking about and observing what was going on. They were early; in +season to see the judges come in and take their seats on the bench, and +the opening of the court. + +Some lesser matters occupied its attention for a time, then there was a +little stir of excitement in the crowd as the sheriff and his deputy +entered with Ajax and his fellow burglar, but it quieted down in a +moment as the prisoners took their places at the bar, and the voice of +the presiding judge sounded distinctly through the room, "Commonwealth +against Perry Davis and Ajax Stone. Burglary. Are you ready for trial?" + +"We are, your Honor," replied the district attorney. + +"Very well," said the judge, "arraign the prisoners." + +Then the two prisoners were told to stand up while the district attorney +read the indictment, which charged them with "burglariously breaking and +entering into the mansion-house of Captain Raymond of Woodburn, on the +second day of January last passed," and while there attempting to break +into and rob his safe and to carry off articles of value from other +parts of the dwelling. + +The court-room was very quiet during the reading of the indictment, so +that Max and Lulu who were listening intently, heard every word. + +Lulu looked her astonishment when the prisoners pleaded, "Not guilty." + +"Why they _are_! and they know they are!" she whispered to Max. + +"Of course," he returned in the same low key, "but do you suppose men +who break into houses to steal, will hesitate to lie?" + +"Oh no, to be sure not! How silly I am!" + +The next thing was the selecting of jurors; a rather tedious business, +taking up all the rest of the time till the court adjourned for the noon +recess. + +That was a rest for Max and Lulu. Their father took them to a hotel for +lunch, they chatted a while in its parlor, after satisfying their +appetites, then returned to the court-room in season for the opening of +the afternoon session. + +The district attorney made the opening address, giving an outline of the +evidence he expected to bring forward to prove the prisoners' guilt. +Then Lulu was called to the witness stand. + +She rose at once and turned to her father, looking a trifle pale, but +quite calm and collected. + +He took her hand and led her to the little railed platform. She stepped +upon it and he stood near to encourage her by his presence. + +"You are very young, my child," the judge said in a kindly tone, "What +do you know of the nature of an oath?" + +"I know, sir, that it is a very solemn promise in the presence of the +great God, to tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the +truth." + +"And what will happen to you if you fail to do so, my dear?" + +"God will know it, and be angry with me; for he hates lying and has +said, 'All liars shall have their part in the lake that burneth with +fire and brimstone!'" + +Lulu's answers were given in a low, but very distinct tone and in the +almost breathless silence were quite audible in every part of the large +room. + +"Administer the oath to her," said the judge addressing the clerk of the +court, "she is more competent to take it than many an older person." + +When she had done so, "What is your name?" asked the district attorney. + +"Lucilla Raymond." + +"You are the daughter of Capt. Levis Raymond late of United States +Navy?" + +"Yes, sir, his eldest daughter." + +"How old are you?" + +"I was twelve on my last birthday; last summer." + +"Look at the prisoners. Did you ever see them before?" + +"Yes, sir." + +"When and where?" + +"The colored man has lived in our family, and I saw him every day for +months." + +"And the white man?" + +"I have seen him three times before to-day; first on the second day of +last January, when my brother and I were riding home through the bit of +wood on my father's estate. That man was leaning against a tree and my +pony nearly stepped on him before I knew he was there, and he seized her +bridle and said fiercely, 'Look out there and don't ride a fellow +down!'" + +"And what did you answer?" + +"Let go of my bridle this instant and get out of the path!" + +"Plucky!" laughed some one in the audience. + +"What happened next?" asked the lawyer, and Lulu went on to tell the +whole story of the adventure in the wood. + +"That, you have told us, was your first sight of the prisoner calling +himself Perry Davis, when did you see him next? and where?" + +"That night, in what we call the strong room where papa's safe is." + +She was bidden to tell the whole of that story also, and did so in the +same clear, straightforward manner in which she had told it in the +magistrate's office, told it simply, artlessly--as not aware of the +bravery and unselfishness of her conduct in attempting the capture of +the burglars at the risk of being attacked and murdered by them--and in +the same calm, even, distinct tones in which she had spoken at first. + +A murmur of admiration ran through the court-room as she concluded her +narrative with, "Papa was asleep and I couldn't speak just at first for +want of breath; but when I put my arm round his neck and laid my face on +the pillow beside his, he woke and I told him about the burglars and +what I had done." + +The prisoners had listened with close attention and evident interest. + +"So 'twas her--that chit of a gal, that fastened us in--caught us in a +trap, as one may say," muttered Davis, scowling at her and grinding his +teeth with rage. "Pity I didn't hold on to that ere bridle and kerry her +off afore we ventur'd in thar." + +A warning look from his counsel silenced him, and the latter addressed +himself to Lulu. + +"You say you had seen Davis three times before to-day. Where and when +did you see him the third time?" + +"In the magistrate's office, the next morning after he and Ajax had been +in our house." + +"Did you then recognize them as the same men you had seen in the strong +room of your home the night before at work at the lock of the safe?" + +"Yes, sir; and Davis as the man who had seized my pony's bridle in the +wood." + +"But you had not seen Ajax Stone's face; how then could you recognize +him?" + +"No, I had not seen his face, but I had the back of his head and how he +was dressed, and I knew I had fastened him in there, and that he didn't +get out till the sheriff took him out; and then I heard his voice and +knew it was Ajax's voice." + +The cross-questioning went on. It was what Lulu had dreaded, but it did +not seem to embarrass or disturb her; nor could she be made to +contradict herself. + +Her father's eyes shone; he looked a proud and happy man as he led her +back to her seat, holding her hand in a tender, loving clasp. + +She was surprised and pleased to find Grandma Elsie and Violet sitting +with the other relatives and friends. They had come in while she was on +the witness stand. + +"Dear child," Violet said, making room for her by her side, "you went +through your ordeal very successfully, and I am very glad for your sake, +that it is over." + +"Yes, my dear, we are all proud of you," added Grandma Elsie, smiling +kindly upon the little girl. + +But there was not time for anything more. + +"Max Raymond," some one called. + +"Here, sir," replied the lad, rising. + +"Take the witness stand." + +"Go, my son, and let us see how well you can acquit yourself," the +captain said in an encouraging tone, and Max obeyed. + +He conducted himself quite to his father's satisfaction, behaving in a +very manly way, and giving his testimony in the same clear, distinct +tones and straightforward manner that had been admired in his sister. +But having much less to tell, he was not kept nearly so long upon the +stand. + +There were other witnesses for the prosecution, one of whom was Capt. +Raymond himself. + +He testified that the burglars had evidently entered the house through a +window, by prying open a shutter, removing a pane of glass, then +reaching in and turning the catch over the lower sash. + +When the evidence on that side had all been heard, the counsel for the +accused opened the case for the defense. + +He was an able and eloquent lawyer, but his clients had already +established an unenviable reputation for themselves, and the weight of +the evidence against them was too strong for rebuttal. Their conviction +was a foregone conclusion in his mind, and that of almost every one +present, even before he began his speech. + +He had but few witnesses to bring forward, and their testimony was +unimportant and availed nothing as disproof of that given by those for +the prosecution. + +After the lawyers on both sides had addressed the jury, and the judge +had delivered his charge to them, they retired to consider their +verdict. + +In a few moments they returned and resumed their seats in the jury box. +They found both the accused guilty of burglary, and the trial was over. + +"Is it quite finished, papa?" Lulu asked as they were driving toward +home again. + +"What, my child? the trial? Yes; there will be no more of it." + +"I'm so glad," she exclaimed with a sigh of relief. "You said they would +have to go to the penitentiary if they were found guilty; and the jury +said they were; how long will they have to stay there?" + +"I don't know; they have not been sentenced yet; but it will be for some +years." + +"I'm sorry for them. I wish they hadn't been so wicked." + +"So do I." + +"And that I hadn't had to testify against them. I can't help feeling as +though it was unkind, and that their friends have a right to hate me for +it." + +"No, not at all. It was a duty you owed the community (because to allow +criminals to go unpunished would make honest people unsafe), and indeed +to the men themselves; as being brought to justice may prove the means +of their reformation. So set your mind at rest about it, my darling; try +to forget the whole unpleasant affair, and be happy in the enjoyment of +your many blessings." + +"There's one thing that helps to make my conscience perfectly easy on +the score of having testified against them," remarked Max, "and that is +I couldn't help myself, but had to obey the law." + +"True enough," rejoined his father. "And Lulu was no more a free agent +than yourself." + +"No, sir; but she did more to catch the rogues than anybody else," Max +went on, giving her a merry, laughing glance. "Don't you wish, sis, that +you had let them go on and help themselves to all they wanted, and then +leave without being molested?" + +"No, I don't," she answered with spirit. "I wouldn't want papa to lose +his money, or Mamma Vi her jewels. Beside they might have gone upstairs +and hurt some of us." + +"We are all much obliged to you, Lulu dear," Violet remarked, looking +affectionately at the little girl. "How brave and unselfish you were! +That burglary following so immediately upon the festivities of our +delightful Christmas holidays, seemed a most trying and unfortunate +afterclap; but we will hope for better things next time." + + + +***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK CHRISTMAS WITH GRANDMA ELSIE*** + + +******* This file should be named 14534.txt or 14534.zip ******* + + +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: +https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/4/5/3/14534 + + + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +https://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at https://www.gutenberg.org/about/contact + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including including checks, online payments and credit card +donations. To donate, please visit: +https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + https://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + diff --git a/old/14534.zip b/old/14534.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..cf11141 --- /dev/null +++ b/old/14534.zip |